nia
 
 WILLIAMS AND NOEGATES LIST. 
 
 Eugene's The Student's Comparative Grammar of the 
 French Language, with an Historical Sketch of the 
 Formation of French. For the use of Public Schools. 
 With Exercises. By G. EUGENE-FASNACHT, French 
 Master, Westminster School. 1 1th Edition, thoroughly 
 revised. Square crown 8vo. cloth 5s 
 
 Or, Grammar, 3s ; Exercises, 2s 6d. 
 
 " The appearance of a Grammar like this is in itself a sign that great 
 adyance is being made in the teaching of modern as well as of ancient 
 languages ...... The rules and observations are all scientifically classified 
 
 and explained." Educational Times. 
 
 " In itself this is in many ways the most satisfactory Grammar for 
 beginners that we have as yet seen." Athen&wm. 
 Eugene's French Method. Elementary French Lessons. 
 Easy Rules and Exercises preparatory to the 
 " Student's Comparative French Grammar." By the 
 same Author. 7th Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth Is 6d 
 ' Certainly deserves to rank among the best of our Elementary French 
 Exercise-books." Educational Times. 
 
 " To those who begin to study French, I may recommend, as the best 
 book of the kind with which I am acquainted, ' Eugene's Elementary 
 Lessons in French.' " Dr. Breymann, Lecturer of the French Language 
 and Literature, Owens College, Manchester. 
 
 The Student's Graduated French Reader, for the use of 
 Public Schools. I. First Year. Anecdotes, Tales, 
 Historical Pieces. Edited with Notes and a Complete 
 Vocabulary by LEON DELBOS, M.A., of King's College, 
 London. Crown 8vo. cloth 2s 
 
 The Student's Second French Reader. By the same. 
 Crown 8vo. cloth 2* 
 
 Lemaistre ( J.) French for Beginners. Lessons Systematic, 
 Practical and Etymological. By J. LEMAISTRE. To 
 precede Eugene's Method and the various Elementary 
 French Books. Crown 8vo. 2s 6d 
 
 Little Eugene's French Reader. For Beginners. Anec- 
 dotes and Tales. Edited, with Notes and a complete 
 Vocabulary, by Leon Delbos, M.A. Crown 8vo. cloth, 
 
 IsGd 
 
 Roget (F. F.) Introduction to Old French. History, 
 Grammar, Chrestomathy, Glossary. Cloth 6s 
 
 Tarver. Colloquial French, for School and Private Use. 
 By H. Tarver, B.-es-L., late of Eton College. 328 pp. 
 Crown 8vo. cloth 5s 
 
 Victor Hugo. Les Mise'rables. Les Principaux Episodes. 
 Edited, with Life and Notes, by J. Boielle, Senior 
 French Master, Dulwich College. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 cloth each 3s 6d
 
 Williams and Norgate's School Books and Maps, 
 
 Victor Hugo. Notre Dame de Paris. Adopted for the use 
 of Schools and Colleges. By J. Boielle, B.A., Senior 
 French Master, Dulwioh College. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 
 cloth each 3s 
 
 Foa (Mad. Eugen.) Contes Historiques, with idiomatic 
 Notes by G. A. NEVEU. Second Edition. Cloth 2s 
 
 Larochejacqueline (Madame de) Scenes from the War in 
 the Vendee. Edited from, her Memoirs in French, 
 with Introduction and Notes, by C. SCUDAMORE, M.A. 
 Oxon. Crown 8vo. cloth 2s 
 
 Krueger (H.) Short but Comprehensive French Grammar. 
 5th Edition. 180 pp. 12mo. cloth 2s 
 
 Boielle. French Composition through Lord Macaulay's 
 English. I. Frederic the Great, Edited with Notes, 
 Hints, and Introduction, by JAMES BOIELLB, B.A. 
 (Univ. Gall.), Senior French Master, Dulwich College, 
 &c., &c. Crown 8vo. cloth 3s 
 
 Delbos (L.) French Accidence and Minor Syntax. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth Is 6d 
 
 - Student's French Composition on an entirely new 
 
 plan. Crown 8vo. cloth 3s 6d 
 
 Ann's French Vocabulary and Dialogues, for English 
 Schools. 2nd Edition. 12mo. cloth Is 6d 
 
 Roussy. Cours de Versions. Pieces for translation into 
 French, with Notes. Crown 8vo. cloth 2s 6d 
 
 Vinet (A.) Chrestomathie Franfaise ou Choix de Morceaux 
 tires des meilleurs Ecrivains Francais. llth Edition. 
 358 pp. cloth 3s 6d 
 
 Williams (T. S.) and J. Lafont. French Commercial 
 Correspondence. A Collection of Modern Mercantile 
 Letters in French and English, with their translation 
 on opposite pages. 2nd Edition. 12mo. cloth 4s 6d 
 
 French Classics for English Schools. Edited with Intro- 
 duction and Notes by LEON DELBOS, M.A., of King's 
 College. Crown 8vo. cloth 
 
 1. Racine. Les Plaideurs Is 6d 
 
 2. Corneille. Horace Is 6d 
 
 3. Corneille. Cinna Is 6d 
 
 4. Moliere. Bourgeois Gentilhomme 1* 6d 
 
 5. Corneille. Le Cid Is 6d 
 
 6. Moliere, Les Pre"cieuses Ridicules. Is 6d 
 
 7. Chateaubriand. Voyage en Amerique Is Qd 
 
 8. De Maistre. Les Prisonniers du Caucase, aad le 
 
 Lepreux d'Aoste Is 6d 
 
 9. La Fontaine's Select Fables. 1 6d 
 
 (To be continued.) 
 [3]
 
 Williams and Norgate's School Hooks and Maps. 
 
 Fleury's Histoire de France, racontee a la Jeunesse, edited 
 for the use of English Pupils, with Grammatical Notes, 
 by Beljame. 3rd Edition. 12mo. cloth boards 3s 6d 
 
 Mandrou (A.) French Poetry for English Schools. 2nd 
 Edition. 12mo. cloth 2s 
 
 Weisse's Complete Practical Grammar of the German 
 Language, with Exercises in Conversations, Letters, 
 &c. 4th Edition. Entirely re- written. 12mo. cloth 6s 
 
 New Conversational Exercises in German Com- 
 
 position, 2nd Edition. 12mo. cloth (Key, 5s) 3s 6d 
 
 Schlutter's German Class Book. A Course of Instruction 
 based on Becker's System, and so arranged as to 
 exhibit the Self-development of the Language, and its 
 Affinities with the English. By Fr. Schlutter, Royal 
 Military Academy, "Woolwich. 4th Edition. 12mo. 
 cloth (Key 5s) 5s 
 
 Mb'ller (A.) A German Reading Book. A Companion to 
 Schlutter's German Class Book. "With a complete 
 Vocabulary. 150 pp. 12mo. cloth 2s 
 
 Ravensberg (A. v.) Practical Grammar of the German 
 Language. Conversational Exercises, Dialogues and 
 Idiomatic Expressions. Third Edition. 12mo. cloth 
 (Key, 2s) 5s 
 
 Rose's English into German. A Selection of Anec- 
 dotes, Stories, &c., with copious Notes. 2nd Edition. 
 Cloth (Key, 5s) 4s 6d 
 German Reader, Prose and Poetry, with copious 
 
 Notes for Beginners. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth 3s 
 Hein. German Examination Papers. Comprising a 
 Complete set of German Papers set at the Local 
 Examinations in the four Universities of Scotland. 
 By G. HEIN, Aberdeen Grammar School. Crown 
 8vo. cloth 2s 6d 
 
 Ann's German Method by Rose. A New Edition of the 
 genuine Book, with a Supplement consisting of Models 
 of Conjugations, a Table of all Regular Dissonant and 
 Irregular Verbs, Rules on the Prepositions, &c. &c. 
 By A. V. Rose. 2 Courses in 1 vol. Cloth 3s 6d 
 
 German Method by Rose, &c. First Course. Cloth 2s 
 
 Apel's Short and Practical German Grammar for Beginners, 
 with copious Examples and Exercises. 2nd Edition. 
 12mo. cloth 2s Gd 
 
 For Continuation see the end of the Volume. 
 [4]
 
 SYRIAC .GRAMMAR 
 
 WITH 
 
 BY 
 
 DR. EBERHARD NESTLE. 
 
 SECOND ENLARGED AND IMPROVED EDITION 
 OP THE 
 
 BREVIS LINGUA SYRIAC^J GRAMMATICA. 
 
 TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 
 
 ARCHD. R. S. KENNEDY, B. D., 
 
 PROF. OF ORIENTAL LANGUAGES, UNIV. OF ABERDEEN. 
 
 BERLIN, 
 H. REUTHER'S VERLAGSBUCHHANDLUNG. 
 
 LONDON, NEW YOEK, PARIS, 
 
 WILLIAMS & NORGATE B. WESTER MANN & Co. MAI8ONNEUVE 
 
 14, HENRIETTA STBEET, 838, BROADWAY. & CH. LEOLERC 
 
 COVENT GARDBJf. 25, QUAI VOLTAIRE. 
 
 1839.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last 
 date stamped below. 
 
 NOV3072 
 
 H4TERL.IBRARY LOANS 
 
 IHOV 17 ?9?2 
 
 TWO WEEK' 7?r-iA Qr\TE OF RECEIPT 
 ^ E 
 
 
 MOV 3 072 UR L 
 
 lOm-7,'71 (P6348s8) Z-53
 
 PREFACE TO THE GERMAN EDITION. 
 
 Had I alone been concerned, I should not have 
 undertaken a new edition of the Syriac Porta. For 
 what we need for Syriac, as for most other Semitic 
 languages, is the investigation of special questions, 
 linguistic, historic and other, similar to those which 
 de Lagarde has given us on the figtree and Astarte 
 orWellhausen on the remains of Arabic heathendom, 
 and not fresh presentations of what everybody knows. 
 Moreover, since the appearance of the first edition 
 (1881), I have ceased to have occasion to lecture on 
 Syriac. On the other hand, the speedy sale of my 
 book showed me that it really supplied a want, and 
 accordingly I have done what I could for the new 
 edition. Like other parts of the Porta, the Syriac 
 grammar no longer appears in Latin but in German 
 and English which explains the arrangement of the 
 second half of the book. The part comprising the 
 Grammar, notwithstanding the addition of a few ob- 
 servations on the Syntax, occupies less space than in 
 the first edition. As regards the Bibliography, I thought 
 
 2095318
 
 VI PREFACE. 
 
 first of omitting almost entirely sections I and II 
 (pp. 3 30), retaining only such books as are still of 
 importance; finally, however, I resolved to make the 
 bibliography in these and the other divisions as com- 
 plete as possible. Somewhere, it seems to me, one 
 ought to find such a record of the labours of our 
 predecessors. Up to p. 30, books which I have not seen 
 myself are indicated as before by an asterisk. The diffi- 
 culties with which I had to contend, in having to work 
 at a distance from a library, can only be understood 
 by those who are similarly situated; even Klatt's Bi- 
 bliography was not accessible. On the other hand I 
 have here to thank a number of friends, particularly 
 abroad, most of them personally unknown to me, who 
 have helped me by sending me their publications, a 
 number of which will be found in the "appendicula" ; 
 I would specially thank Prof. I. H. Hall of New York 
 for the aid he has rendered me in the Bibliography. 
 This section of the book, large enough as it is, I 
 could easily have increased in one direction at least, 
 for I have made a practice of noting down all the 
 reviews with which I have become acquainted; of 
 these, however, I have only occasionally cited one or 
 two, it being still worth while to see, for example, 
 what a scholar like de Sacy had to say to the elder 
 Hoffmann in 11 pages of the Journal des Savants. 
 From A. Miiller's new Oriental Bibliography (I, 1 3) 
 I might have added a few more titles; I mention the
 
 PREFACE. VII 
 
 following as having been overlooked: Baethgen, F., 
 Siebenzehn makkabaische Psalmen nach Theodor von 
 Mopsuestia ZfdatW. 87, 160; Cardahi, Gabriel, 
 Al-Lobab. Dictionnaire syriaque-arabe. Vol. 1 [Con- 
 tient les onze premieres lettres.] Beyrouth, impr. 
 catholique 1887. fr. 30. Wright, W., Notulae 
 Syriacae [Cambridge] Christmas 1887. "Only 150 
 copies printed for private circulation." 15 pages. 
 
 In the Clirestomathy I have retained the first 
 four chapters of Genesis, notwithstanding the ob- 
 jections raised by Socin; such translations are ex- 
 ceptionally well adapted for a comparative study both 
 of the vocabulary and of the grammar (with the ex- 
 ception of the Syntax), in the same way as the four 
 versions of the Psalter so conveniently arranged by 
 de Lagarde for Arabic. A systematic comparison of 
 the versions of the bible would give us more and fuller 
 information concerning the relation of the Semitic 
 idioms, as regards their respective vocabularies, than 
 the stray observations and notes on which we have 
 hitherto had to rely. The extract from the N. T. 
 occupies more space with the Leipzig types, than I 
 could calculate from the American impression from 
 which it is taken; still an extract pointed in this 
 way was needed to familiarise the student with the 
 Nestorian punctuation, particularly the distinction 
 between * and , e. 
 
 In this edition I have given the Vitce Prophetarum
 
 VIII PREFACE. 
 
 in full, notwithstanding their somewhat unattractive 
 contents. With regard to these fragments it has 
 quite recently been suggested that the Syriac texts 
 are the original, the Greek texts only a translation. 
 The latter, in different recensions as in Syriac, will 
 be found not reckoning the editions of Epiphanius 
 (e. g. Migne vol. 43, not in Dindorf's edition) in 
 Tischendorf s Anecdota 110, in the Journ. of the Exeget. 
 Society 1887, 1 ff. by Hall; best, however, in the cod. 
 vat. 2125 (Marchalianus!). 
 
 Of the legends of the finding of the Cross I give 
 two new recensions with appendix, for which I am 
 indebted to the kindness of Wright, Martin and 
 Bickell. I still hope to fulfil the promise I made in 
 the preface 'to the first edition, to publish a collection 
 of the various fragments. I have left the text precisely 
 as it is given in the manuscripts; e. g. in 113, 12. 
 116, 57. 117, 78. 124, 222. 131, 76. The extracts in 
 the first edition from Jacob of Edessa (Severus) and 
 Daniel of Salach, I have here omitted as being too 
 difficult; all the words of the first edition, however, 
 have been retained in the glossary, which has in 
 consequence become more comprehensive, and has 
 unfortunately, I cannot doubt, brought with it many 
 of the mistakes of the earlier edition. 
 
 There will also, no doubt, be things in the gram- 
 mar which need change or correction \v. below]. 
 In 3 I regret not to have done Jacob of Edessa the
 
 PREFACE. IX 
 
 honour to adduce his mnemonic sentence ^*~*/ a^ic 
 ,-loj s-oncf (BH Gr. 1, 194/5); for the Nestorian cf. de 
 Lagarde, Mittheilungen 2, 27. 183 .... Nestorian 
 'Abdiso' (p. 25, n. 1) appears to stand under Arabic in- 
 fluence. 25, 3 b cf. de Lagarde, Agathangelus 133, n. 2, 
 where, however, the influence of r seems to be over- 
 looked ... I hope also, that the printing, which, 
 towards the close, had to be done very hastily, will 
 be found pretty correct. 
 
 Ulm a. D., 18. April 1888. 
 
 The English edition of the Syriac Grammar has 
 had the benefit of a revision of the proofs by Prof. 
 G. Hoffmann of Kiel. Some of his remarks have 
 already been inserted in the text, others I am allowed 
 to put together here: 
 
 2. The name Estrangela H. explains on the 
 ground of Fihrist 1, 12, 11 ML -g\ \ U ...t = 0190776X7] 
 
 (jEtp) i. e. the oldest bookwriting as opposed to still 
 older forms of writing e. g. the ysntt Sn3 of the stone- 
 inscriptions. The passages of Bar Ali and Bar Bahlul 
 (Payne Smith) go all back to Iso'bar Nun of the 
 9th cent., who already combined Estrang(e)laya with 
 "Evangelium", but wrongly, because he did not under-
 
 stand the word. UJJD meaning "Linear- oder Kritzel- 
 schrift" has nothing to do with it. Paule (sic) bar 
 'Anqa of Edessa (^(j^ the Arabic name of the bird 
 
 Phoenix), perhaps a brother of the Petros bar c Anqa, 
 who is known as a copyist of MSS. in the 6 th and 7 th 
 centuries (Wright, Catal. 474) seems to have written 
 in the tv^%? 1^^? propably a cloister of the Cap- 
 padocians (of Armenia, v. de Lagarde, Abhandlungen 
 254), from which this mode of writing has also the name 
 t**aJ (de Lagarde, Praetermissa 96). Regarding 
 the dissemination of Syriac in Armenia v. Hoffmann, 
 Kirchenversammlung in Ephesus 12, 40 (the Armenians 
 had a school in Edessa) [and Agathangelus ed. de 
 Lagarde 77, 5J. 
 
 For -JfA^ (Arabic ^ -- ^- - J?) we find in 
 Wright Catal. 3, 1302 -OOA^', elsewhere (Land, Anecd. 
 1, 11) gerisoni; cf. also Assemani in P. Smith 790. 
 The Syrians called themselves as exiles in a strange 
 land Gersonides after Moses among the Midianites. 
 
 3. The chief point as to the Nestorian voca- 
 lization is this, that the Nestorians, besides short e 
 s, had also long e=tj, or ; BH understands by 
 the e which according to later and West-Syrian 
 pronunciation had become i. Many examples of long 
 e, in Mss. and in the writings of BH, but not as yet 
 noticed with sufficient accuracy.
 
 PREFACE. XI 
 
 11. With the modern Nestorians when reading 
 the Pesitta, the stress-accent of an isolated word 
 keeps its proper place ; but the accentuation of the 
 sentence displaces it as in Neo-Syriac. In both 
 cases very often the ultimate is accentuated, e. g. 
 in nouns and verbs un. an, in, en, tt h (adv.): ainaihun, 
 qitlit h , heidin &c. 
 
 15. Syriac verse proves the contrary; even 
 the ancient Syrians certainly pronounced two con- 
 sonants at the beginning sans gene, mlek h &c.; 
 hren ; cf. also foreign words like .0^*3, 
 
 p. 29, n. 1. ^aic&e, Ma[i[i.a)v seems to be a foreign 
 word from the Phoenician Q^ "money" ; compare the 
 inscription of Esmunazar (Corp. Inscrr. Sem. n. 3, p. 14, 5) 
 and that of win ("Tdbnit", Rev. Arch. 1887, p. 2) D3 tel 
 "and (or) any money"; tDDtt perhaps vo{u(o)jia. 
 
 40 a that the verbs as have pa'ssed into <Is is 
 the old view; mine is, that -s is older and o in the 
 Anlaut in Syriac and Arabic a later formation. 
 
 Thus far G. Hoffmann; of others of his remarks 
 I may perhaps make use on another occasion. 
 
 In the Bibliography add to p. 20, 37c cf. 
 Bensly, The missing fragment of the Latin translation 
 of the fourth book of Ezra (Cambridge 1875) p. 3 n. 
 
 p. 23 (cf. 64) Bagster's Syriac N. T. appeared 
 first 1828. 568 pp.; then frequently without date.
 
 XII PREFACE. 
 
 For other omissions v. The Independent (New- 
 York) July 19. 1888. p. 17; for new books A. Miiller, 
 Orientalische Bibliographie, Berlin, Reuther. 
 
 It would be ungracious of me not to express, in 
 conclusion, my indebtedness to Prof. Kennedy for the 
 pains he has taken with the translation and for his 
 assistance in correcting the proofs. 
 
 Ulm a. D., 15. Oct. 1888. 
 
 E. Nestle.
 
 Table of Contents. 
 
 Grammar. 
 
 Page 
 
 1. Introduction 1 
 
 I. Orthography and Phonology ( 218). 
 
 A. Orthography ( 213). 
 
 2. The Consonants 2 
 
 3. Vowel Notation 5 
 
 4. Pronunciation of the Consonants 7 
 
 5. Classification of the Consonants 7 
 
 6. The Vowels 8 
 
 7. The Plural points. Diacritical point .... 12 
 
 8. Qussaya and Kukkak h a . . . . . . . 13 
 
 9. Marh e tana and M e hagg e yana 15 
 
 10. Puncta extraordinaria 17 
 
 11. Position of the Tone 17 
 
 12. The Accents 17 
 
 13. Numerical Signs 18 
 
 B. Phonology ( 1418). 
 
 14. Laws affecting the Consonants 18 
 
 15. The Syllable 19 
 
 16. Changes in the Consonants 19 
 
 17. Weak Consonants 21 
 
 18. Laws affecting the Vowels 22
 
 XIV TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 II. Morphology ( 1949). 
 
 A. Pronoun ( 1923). 
 
 19. Personal Pronoun 23 
 
 20. Demonstrative Pronoun 24 
 
 21. Interrogative Pronoun 24 
 
 22. Eelative Pronoun 24 
 
 23. Possessive Pronoun 24 
 
 B. Noun ( 2433). 
 
 24. Substantive and Adjective . .... 
 
 25. Nominal Forms 
 
 26. Gender 
 
 27. Dual . 
 
 28. Plural 
 
 29. Absolute, construct and emphatic states 
 
 30. Feminine 
 
 31. Nominal Suffixes 
 
 32. Irregular Substantives 
 
 33. Numerals 
 
 C. Verb ( 34-48). 
 
 34. Tenses 39 
 
 35. Stems (Conjugations) 40 
 
 36. Inflexion ' . 40 
 
 37. Moods 41 
 
 38. Strong Verb . . . 41 
 
 39. Strong Verb with Suffixes (Paradigm p. 44. 45) . 47 
 
 40. Weak Verbs 48 
 
 41. Verbs primse j ..,'..... 48 
 
 42. Verbs primae 3 49 
 
 43. Verbs mediae geminates 51 
 
 44. Verbs primse c and - 
 
 45. Verbs mediae | . 53
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. XV 
 
 Page 
 
 46. Verbs mediae c 54 
 
 47. Verbs tertiae 1 56 
 
 48. Doubly weak and defective Verbs 59 
 
 D. Of the Particles ( 49) ... 63 
 
 III. Notes on the Syntax ( 5056). 
 
 50. The Syntax in general 65 
 
 51. Pronoun ....... ... 65 
 
 52. Verb 66 
 
 53. Auxiliary Verb ......... 67 
 
 54. Object 68 
 
 55. Noun 68 
 
 56. Miscellaneous 69 
 
 Reading Exercise .... 70 
 
 Aids to Translation 70 
 
 Litteratura Syriaca. 
 
 I. Grammaticae, Chrestomathiae et Lexica .... 3 
 
 H. Biblia 17 
 
 1. versio simplex, Peshitto 17 
 
 2. versio Thomae Heracleensis, Philoxeniana . . 28 
 
 3. versio bexaplaris Pauli Tellensis (a. 616/7) . . 29 
 
 4. versio palaestinensis 30 
 
 III. Libri ecclesiastici (liturgici, rituales) .... 31 
 
 IV. Litteratura Syrorum generalis 34 
 
 Ohrestomathia. 
 
 I. Quattuor prima capita Geneseos 67 
 
 II. Evangelii Matthaei caput quintum ... 79
 
 XVI TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 III. Vitae Prophetarum 86 
 
 IV. Historia inventionis sanctae crucis , 108 
 
 1. e cod. Paris 234 ...... . . 108 
 
 2. e cod. Mas. Brit. Add. 14644 . . 113 
 
 3. e cod. Vat. syr. 148 127 
 
 Menses anni syriaci 132 
 
 Gloss arium.
 
 Syriac, i. e. the language of the Christian Ara- i 
 mseans, who had their headquarters in Edessa in a 
 northern Mesopotamia, is, in the first place, histor- 
 ically important, since it was through the medium of 
 Syriac literature that Christian and philosophic learning 
 passed to the Arabs and Persians, and even to India 
 and China. In the second place, as a member of the 
 North-Semitic group of languages, Syriac has a certain 
 linguistic importance, which would only be enhanced, 
 if what holds good in the department of Teutonic phi- 
 lology, viz: that the Low, as opposed to the High, 
 German represents an earlier linguistic development, 
 should be proved to hold good also in Semitic philo- 
 logy. Such, at all events, appears to be the relation of 
 Aramaic to Hebrew and Pho3nician. 
 
 Cf. Taupo? the name of a mountain in Asia Minor 
 with Aramaic "to, Hebr. (Phoen.) *Wt; La garde, Mitteilungen 
 I, 60. 
 
 Moreover, although Syriac as a national language b 
 has been supplanted by the speech of the Arab in- 
 vaders, it is still spoken in a much altered form, 
 it is true in certain localities, e. g. on the shores 
 
 Nestle, Syriac Grammar. _A_
 
 2 2. ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 of Lake Urumiyah, 011 the Tur'abdin (mountain of the 
 monks) and here and there in the Lebanon district. Con- 
 sequently it affords, even more than Hebrew, material 
 for the investigations of the linguistic historian. 
 
 Regarding Neo-Syriac V. especially Th. Noldeke, Grammatik 
 der neusyrischen Sprache am Urmiasee und in Kurdistan. Leipz. 
 1868. A. Socin und E. Pryin, Der neu-aramaische Dialekt des 
 Turabdin. Gottingen 1881. A. Socin, Die neu-aramaischen Dia- 
 lekte von Urmia bis Mosul. Texte und Ubersetzungen. Tub. 1882. 
 11, 224 S. 4". ZDMG. 21, 183. 
 
 c Although a few traces of different dialects may 
 still be found, the distinction between the eastern or 
 Nestorian and the western or Jacobite tradition is 
 rather that of different schools, as in Hebrew, than of 
 real dialects. 
 
 I. ORTHOGRAPHY AND PHONOLOGY. 
 
 ( 2-18.) 
 
 A. ORTHOGRAPHY. ( 213.) 
 
 2 The Jacobite character, now most frequently 
 a employed in Syriac printed books, is rather a cursive 
 character, while the Nestorians have more faithfully- 
 preserved the old uncial forms of the so-called Estran-
 
 2. ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 gelo. The 22 letters of the Syriac alphabet 1 are read 
 and written from right to left, and assume somewhat 
 different forms according as they are joined to the 
 letter preceding, or to the letter following, or to both. 
 It was at one time usual in some cases to write from 
 the top downwards by turning the page to the left 
 through an angle of 90. 
 
 The names, forms, sounds and numerical value of 
 the Syriac letters are given in the accompanying table. 
 
 The names of the letters (|s;-L=, U=W) are almost b 
 the same as in Hebrew (cf. esp. Hebr. Res not J?os, 
 Noldeke ZDMG. 32, 592); for ^ ulaf we find also 
 ^aX alef, ^ ddlad h alongside of aj^j ddlat h . Liga- 
 tures are scarcely to be found; we note here only y 
 l+dlaf, X dlaf+l, and X / at the end of a word 
 joined to the initial dlaf of the next, 
 
 The earliest traces of this special Syriac character, c 
 which has a common origin with that of Palmyra, 
 are apparently to be met with on coins of Ed ess a 
 dating from the first Christian century. In the manu- 
 scripts that are still extant, the oldest of which, now in 
 the British Museum, is dated Edessa 411 A.D., we find 
 two, and even three, forms of the Syriac character: 
 
 1 Elias of Tirhan gives the number as 30, obtained by add- 
 ing the 6 aspirated letters b g d k p t and the Gk. 7 and ir. 
 
 Aa
 
 2, ALPHABET. 
 
 Name 
 
 Form 
 
 1 
 Value 
 
 phonetic - 
 
 joined 
 
 . n . Ot , to letter to pre- to latte - 
 joined pre - ; ceding * 
 
 ! ceding a. follg. 'loUowg. 
 
 t>^ Dalaih 
 
 olo Vav 
 _o Zain 
 
 Teth 
 Yud 
 
 Ldmadh 
 o Mm 
 
 Semkath 
 *E 
 ]^ Pe 
 \9^ Sdde 
 Quf 
 ^^J) Rish 
 I Shin 
 oi Tau 
 
 ref 
 
 .1 
 
 en 
 
 cv 
 
 v\ 
 
 \ 
 
 >o 
 
 ! v " 
 _ 
 
 i 
 ^ 
 
 QO 
 
 9 T 
 
 r 
 
 -L on 
 
 a O. 
 V V 
 
 ^ JJi 
 
 1 
 fict 
 
 -- ' spiritus lenis 
 
 d, 8 
 
 h 
 
 V, W 
 
 Z in zero 
 ch, h 
 
 A1V-' 
 
 y 
 
 i 
 
 in 
 n 
 s 
 
 fiO 
 
 1 
 2 
 3 
 4 
 5 
 6 
 7 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 20 
 30 
 40 
 50 
 60 
 
 _=. 
 r 
 
 JC ' A. X 
 
 i> ^. c guttural sound 70 
 
 a a p, f 80 
 
 S emphatic 90 
 
 jo a q 100 
 
 r 200 
 
 A x. : sh, s 300 
 t, 400
 
 3. VOWEL-SCHEME. 5 
 
 1) the oldest Majuscle, known as Estrangelo, 
 Gospel-character (jj^j^f = UX^cf Ur, J - D - Mi ~ 
 chaelis, not from atpoffuXo? Assemani N, 1 or 
 Xia), said to have been invented by Paul bar 
 of Edessa, and to have been re-introduced by the 
 brothers Emmanuel and Nache, and Johannes of Kar- 
 temin about 988. 2 From it was developed the char- 
 acter of the Nestorians, still in use among the 
 Syrians of Lake Urumiyah. 2) A smaller character, Se- 
 miminuscle, adopted by the Jacobites. 3) The char- 
 acter of the Malkites, which, according to Land, is 
 an imitation of the Greek, according to Duval and 
 others has more faithfully preserved the oldest forms. 
 It is used only for Palestinian Syriac. 
 
 Arabic and Malayalirn in Syriac characters is called Gar- 
 shuni ^ji^tf [cf. Gerson, Ex. 2, 22.]; on the cryptography of 
 Bardesanes v. D 13. 
 
 The indication of the vowels in MSS. and printed 
 books likewise follows a twofold system. 
 
 1 N in the sequel = Noldeke (kurzgefasste syrische Gram- 
 matik, Leipzig 1 880), D = Duval (Traite de Grammaire Syriaque, 
 Paris 1881), H = G. Hoffmann, ZDMG = Zeitschrift der deutschen 
 morgenlandischen Gesellschaft. 
 
 2 BO [= Bibliotheca Orientalis v. Litt.] 2, 352. 3, 2, 3,78. 
 Lagarde, Praetermissa 95, 73, BH [= Bar Hebraeus v. Litt.], chron. 
 eccl. 1,417. G. Hoffmann, LCB1 79, 1708. Khajjath, Syri orientales 
 143. Lagarde, Mitteilungen 2, 257.
 
 O 3. VOWEI.-SCHEME. 
 
 1) The Jacobite with the help of Greek vowels; 
 2) the Nestorian, which has arisen from the more 
 ancient employment of a single diacritical point. 
 
 Barhebraeus 1 gives the following table: 
 
 Example Name 
 
 Sign Particle Verb Noun East Syrians West Syrians 
 
 f r -i 
 
 P ~ 7 7 1*-^' 
 
 | jo,) %as|Z 1*U J 
 
 [ A ' *" '^- 
 
 |2 5 ^T ejo 
 
 <=1 ' .' \' '" o ' >. r 
 
 According to the above, the Jacobites distinguish 
 only the five vowels F , 0', e~, T, ?/% contained in the 
 mnemonic word olia2as or ^1^3 VA^O^ JJD; the 
 Nestorians seven, in some cases six or even eight, by 
 giving a double sound to e, z'and u. Mnemonic sentence: 
 |2a-^s ^ V-] ^0^-5^3 (on a v. 6 c). 
 
 is only another form of , although, later Nest, gram- 
 
 .P-P .P p 
 
 marians make equivalent to Ij^'j to |^n ; see the list 
 
 of BH and 6 c. 
 
 1 The last and most important national grammarian (,f 1286) 
 v. infra.
 
 4. PRONUNCIATION AND 5. CLASSIFICATION OF THE CONSONANTS. / 
 
 The pronunciation of the various consonants 4 
 is widely different according to time, place, and their 
 position in the word. 
 
 | between two vowels is pronounced almost as y 
 f^\ which is not unfrequently written instead. 
 
 UD was in later times no longer audible after u: 
 )^^^^ __ suhd. 
 
 For the six consonants Aja^w-s v. 8. 
 
 r^ 
 
 serves, like ^ in the middle and | at the end of 
 words, as mater lectionis. As consonants o and ^. 
 approach the English rv and y respectively. 
 
 1 before smooth consonants is pronounced as a 
 smooth (tenuis)', vice versa u before medials is pro- 
 nounced as a medial (media) , before ^ as ^ , e. g. 
 jJll^, \l\x, i^i; lija~ (shame), ^o^u etc.; ^ 
 before medials as -j ; ^s before medials as ^, before t 
 as ^, and by the Palestinian Syrians almost as j. 
 
 For ^ we find a pronunciation indicated sometimes 
 like w, sometimes like j the latter especially before . 
 
 ^ often like Arab. , Engl. / (D p. 29 n. 3) ; 
 aspirated 2. almost as /", e. g. ]$2.) 'afro,, cf. Theodore 
 Feodore. 
 
 The Syrian grammarians divide the consonants 5 
 1) according to the organs of speech by which 
 they are produced (^.^.1^0^ l^olzf) into gutturals 
 I) ^ w. ei 1; palatals (|^I?) ^o + w;
 
 8 6. VOWELS. 
 
 *dentals (li^?) or sibilants 
 **linguals ^ ^ ?; ***labials _s >c ^. 
 
 * with open mouth >* o; Avith the middle of the tongue 
 and upper part of the palate *V 
 
 '* with the point of the tongue and upper and lower teeth '>. 
 
 ''* with the point of the tongue and upper teeth . 
 So l5lias of Soba; others only slightly different. 
 
 2) According as they accord with each other in the 
 root, or not, into friendly ]LLJ-? and hostile fdfcLx 
 
 P f] o ^*i frt 1 A. 
 
 3) According to their signification into radi- 
 cal iLLLfc^ or jLUjaiT, , and servile 
 
 
 The vowels were, in the earliest period, only par- 
 tially indicated by ^ o 1 ; afterwards words written 
 with the same consonants but having a different pro- 
 nunciation were distinguished by a diacritical point 
 (jl^sio )>joj), which is already employed in Palmy- 
 rene to distinguish j (r) and ? (rf). The point over the 
 word served to indicate the stronger and more obscure 
 pronunciation, under the word, the lighter and clearer. 
 ^c' man, ^ men; ius l)dh, oi_c leh; )v^' malkd, 
 )^v^ melkd; ooi hau, on hu; ^ol hai, ^<ji hi; ojoi hdnon, 
 ajoi henon; )j_, ? rfma, Jj_l dayydnd; 
 
 'avvdld; j.A-A.r &, ) ^ f ^ l)dy e sd. This or a similar 
 system is usually adopted in the oldest existing MSS.
 
 6. VOWELS. 
 
 from the beginning of the fifth century, and also em- 
 ployed in printed books, partly alongside of the system 
 that was afterwards elaborated. 
 
 About the end of the seventh or beginning of the 
 eighth century, when translations from the Greek were 
 being made in great numbers, it would seem that Ja- 
 cob of Edessa (f 708) hit upon the idea of using the 
 Greek vowel-letters A E H OY to indicate the pro- 
 nunciation of the Syriac. 1 Hence arose the Jacobite 
 vowel-signs given above. Their present recumbent po- 
 sition is owing to the fact that in those days one still 
 wrote from top to bottom. 
 
 The introduction of these signs has also been ascribed to 
 Theophilus of Antioch (f 785/6), who is said to have trans- 
 lated the two books of the poet Homer on the capture of Ilion 
 into Syriac; thus still D 73. Latest authority for Jacob, Wright 
 Syr. Lit. 840, n. 2024. (Encyclop. Brit. vol. 22.) 
 
 Regarding the pronunciation of the vowels, the c 
 following may be noted: 
 
 f )' P 6 thahd is with all Syrians a clear, short a. 
 
 ] )' (also ']) Z'qafa is pronounced by the western 
 Syrians as an obscure o, like Qames by the Polish 
 Jews; by the eastern Syrians as a long , e. g. |A * A 
 
 1 Before this, or perhaps at the same time, Jacob made an 
 unsuccessful attempt in the same direction, in which the Mandaean 
 system, according to Wright, the Greek, according to D, served 
 as his model.
 
 10 6. VOWELS. 
 
 Peshitto or -ta\ the latter pronunciation has been 
 proved on historical and philological grounds to be the 
 older ([jiapavaOa, TaXifJa). The representation of the 
 long vowel by the short Greek o (jjuxpov) on the part 
 of the western Syrians is explained, like T in Hebrew, by 
 the fact that in the choice of signs the quality and not 
 the quantity of the sounds was the determining factor. 
 For f the eastern Syrians have sometimes ) (= r, 
 e, ), sometimes ), in later times also j (both = , 
 7], ), without any clearly marked distinction. 
 
 Besides the names given above we find also U.A_A, or 
 ? for j , as distinguished from Vi^? |i a *- = ) ; also J-sJ 
 
 O If 9 7 D P 
 
 for )^' and j-jj |^X* together. 
 
 In correct MSS. and prints ] (e) accompanies the prefor- 
 mative of the verb ^o^uaJ, 'V^ucZJ | but 1 p. impf. sometimes 
 
 Y Y i 
 
 jjaie) , >c^is) ; also in the form ^^juo , ^-^~c) | but part, 
 regularly ^ ^ " and ending of 1 pf. A^juo . On the other 
 hand with the passive part, and the derived stems of verbs }J we 
 find I e.g. ji^,, |^c ? J^JLioj elsewhere j in shut and sharpened 
 syllables. On the contrary ) is found before every quiescent 
 
 / V 
 
 I or *, especially in the prefixes of verbs ]^: i^cj pf. ; ~ r 
 
 7 i . . " 
 
 f^o\ impf.; also for western e. g. . *S , Pr*l; 
 
 .* ^ .' .* . .- 
 
 
 
 To the western o) corresponds the eastern d u or 
 oj o, the former also named |z^=.* e|c or j^vs, the 
 latter also lie? or
 
 6. DIPHTHONGS. 11 
 
 o not u appears e. g. in the impf. Peal ^a-JuoJ, in the pron. 
 and suff. of 2 and 3 pers. .coi, .a-a &c. ; u on the other hand in 
 the termination .al^joJ of the impf. whereas from |3, on account 
 
 vf 
 
 of the contraction, tO^-ai; in the nomen agentis PCL^-O, near a 
 guttural, &c. 
 
 NOTE I. Regarding the transcription of Greek words see the 
 Lexicon. The representation of Gk. E by Syr. ai Qi)e admits of a 
 simpler explanation than that given by D p. 47 n. 1. A closer 
 examination of these transcribed words throws much light on 
 the pronunciation both of Syriac and of Greek. 
 
 NOTE 2. The Syriac names of the vowels imply nothing 
 regarding the quantity of the Syr. vowels (in our sense of the 
 word). The majority () and ) being the minority) whether with 
 or without matres lectionis, give no clue to their quantity; 
 
 * o i *n* a *'* ^ 
 
 whether e. g. the in ^.A,ja.e, ^>i^.nJ, Joo^J be long or short 
 can only be determined by the laws of Inflexion. 
 
 As diphthongs may be noted: , 
 
 1) au o), for which the E. Syrians always write 
 of 1 , jzoio mautd, not till a later period pronounced mo-, 
 hence t always with Q. (v. 8). 
 
 2) ai ^.'j, v.f, JzLs baitd also with Q. ; to be dis- 
 tinguished from A A*? bet h - solitary exception ^f, pro- 
 nounced V7, ,,how". 
 
 1 Also before consonantal o with a vowel, and even before 
 o doubled, the Nestorians always write for a e.g. <*&*, ^Jojo-, 
 k, | the only exceptions ace. to BH are the pass, parts. 
 
 &C.
 
 12 7. ADDITIONAL SIGNS. 
 
 3) di ), * ; specially frequent in the termina- 
 tions of adjectives. 
 
 4) With suffixes we find additional combinations 
 of vowels, ^,tno , y*So-i , ^oio- and, particularly in 
 Greek words, o) eu or erv. Of. also in the N. T. words 
 
 SUCh as ^kaalo 
 
 e For the Hebr. Sewa, whether mobile or quiescent, 
 as well as for the doubling there is no special sign 
 in Syriac any more than in Ethiopic (Gram. JSthiop. 
 7. 9). The want of a sign corresponding to Dag. 
 forte is all the more comprehensible since the doubling 
 ceased to be audible among the Western Syrians at a 
 tolerably early period. 
 
 7 Additional signs. Several of these are clearly 
 extensions of the simple diacritical point. First, the 
 plural points (l^ajjl^o ^jLooj) 1 , employed equally 
 by E. and W. Syrians, particularly with the noun, 
 when the singular and the plural have the same con- 
 sonants: |-v^ malkd, ]^^ malke (with j : l^T), |*-^~ 
 malk e t h a, IT^V'V malkdt h d; also with collectives jiil 'and 
 sheep, j.Lsi rak h d horses. They are likewise used with 
 the verb e. g. 3 f. pi. pf. ^Li k e t h db h , especially with 
 verbs tf, where ^1^. g'lay 3 f. pi. pf. might be con- 
 founded with ^v^. g'ldy imp. sg. 
 
 The name Ribbui ^os? was first given to these points 
 by later Maronite grammarians from the Hebrew.
 
 8. QUSSAY(A) AND RUKKAKH(A). . 13 
 
 A further extension is the diacritical points 
 with the Verb. We have already seen ( 60) how a 
 point over the word was used to distinguish the more 
 fully vocalised forms, such as the part. act. Peal and 
 the Ethpaal from the perf. Peal and the Ethpeel ac- 
 companied by a point under the form (v-c^s, j^l, U~ 
 kdt h eb h , 'dmar, gale from _cLs, ^o|, }! k e t h ab h , 'emar, 
 g'ld, \^\ et h qattal from V^oz] efig*tel). We have 
 now to add that two points (often called p^^ or 
 JyL^os) rendered it possible to distinguish, a third form 
 
 with the same consonants, e. g. the passive part, of 
 / 
 
 {] UJ 9*fe (in addition to gale and g e ld above) or in the 
 sing. perf. klxjue 1 m., ^* * 2 m., Vv* ~ 3 f. (last 
 form written by the Nestorians with two points under 
 ^^B). This system was of course still inadequate 
 inasmuch as ^Jx^us may equally well represent three 
 forms of the Pael. Similarly ?SLIC| is 1 p. impf. Peal, 
 ?ousl perf. Afel, ?0 uaio part. Pael, jouaie part. Afel. Cf. 
 D 67. 
 
 1) Much more important is the sign for the harder 8 
 and softer pronunciations of the G ^1=,^=, correspond- 
 ing to the Hebr. Dagesh lene and Rafe. It consists 
 of a small point, generally coloured red by the Nes- 
 torians, placed over Qussay(a) &Z> hardening 
 or under Rukkak h (a) |^ ^ softening these con- 
 sonants.
 
 14 . ' 8. QUAY(A) AND RUKKAK H (A). 
 
 Jacob of Edessa seems to have been the first both to in- 
 troduce the pj^-alo and to distinguish the harder pronunciation 
 (by a point). 
 
 2) The rules for the pronunciation of the Begad- 
 kephath are not so constant as in Hebrew but the 
 following hold good in the main : Q. stands 
 
 a) at the beginning of a word after a- vowelless 
 consonant 1^5 A^A,^ ; hence after h mappicalum of the 
 3 pers. pron. " and oT; 
 
 b) likewise in the middle of a word \^, 
 mal-kd, kef-bet 1 , particularly after diphthongs and 
 
 c) when a consonant is doubled jjaa sabbar, 
 appeq, except at the end of a word ^cu^f 'acheb(b). 
 
 3) R., on the other hand, is found 
 
 a) at the beginning of a word after a vowel 
 
 b) likewise in the middle of a word, even after 
 the slightest vowel sound, hence, in particular, after 
 a doubled consonant and when preformatives have 
 been added, e. g. wo-,a and ^^> ; 
 
 c) always with the suffixes of the 2 pi. ^ and 
 ^^, except after the diphthong ,/ of the plural. 
 
 NOTE 1. Thus far the Sj-riac usage is the same as the 
 Hebrew; an important distinction, however, appears in the fact 
 that in Syriac even unaccented syllables with a long vowel may 
 
 be shut, i. e. may be followed by Q., e.g. stat^ eniph. and fern, of 
 
 P m p p 
 the part. <^&s, l-s^j ^**i/ : " (Exceptions 38#); while, on
 
 9. MARH E TANA AND M E HAGG E YANA. 15 
 
 the other hand, the feminine may be aspirated after syllables 
 with a short vowel. 
 
 V 
 
 2. By 2 b and 3 b is explained the difference between !~i-v 
 
 and \2'r^ (jfS and J*J), l^r* and l^JjP* (of- ^? and "^ 
 from fi-cba). 
 
 v 
 
 3. After a the fern. 2. has mostly R. : IZ^&fe, 
 
 .077 
 
 (Exception I ^ i f^) ; in exceptional cases after a, e ff- 
 
 9 " 
 always with 2. of the adjectival termination p^; Q. always with 
 
 .0 .P' P 
 
 in the fern, of adjs. in (-., \L* . 
 
 4. An additional helping-vowel does not affect the earlier 
 pronunciation, thus JA.si.aJ and jksioJ, jZ^Lca^ and 
 
 .o]J and Q-S|J (in poetry). 
 
 P 7 !> 7 
 
 5. For the distinction between y.'2.f and ^2 r ,s: 
 
 P X 7 
 
 and ^^aoij v. 39. 47c; for the hardening of the first radical 
 in the 1 impf. Pael 38, of the vowelless prefix of the impf. after 
 o and 5 49. 
 
 6. Of \^, and ^ we find a third and even a fourth pronun- 
 ciation current. While aspirated ^a corresponds to the modern 
 Gk. cp, the Gk. T: is harder than >_s with Q, and in accurate MSS. is 
 indicated sometimes by a point in the vJ, sometimes, among the 
 Nestorians, by two points under it, and, finally, in Palestinian 
 Syriac by an inverted e^ (so also with 7), while the Nestorians 
 indicate by . the almost vocalic _s in such words as Mlal, 
 ^^2^aJ, IjJOsas, J-^sJ Mt. 3, 12 etc. cf. ZDMG 32, 746. 
 
 The signs li3r* an d }J-Lai^:, chiefly used in 
 poetry, indicate respectively the shorter or more hurried, 
 and the longer or fuller pronunciation of a word or of
 
 16 10. PUNCTA EXTRAORDINARIA. 
 
 a consonant without or with vowels. The former is a 
 horizontal or (Nestor.) sloping stroke over the con- 
 sonant, e. g.: ]b-,\. 'es-q e t h d, not'e-seq-^d', the latter 
 the same stroke under the consonant: \i J ]de-chel-t h a, 
 not dech-l e t h a or dechlt h d, .001,10^ chamerhon, not 
 chamrhon. Both strokes are in frequent use to dis- 
 tinguish the Ethpeel from the Ethpaal. 
 I The so-called lineola occultans, an extension 
 of jo^oijio, is placed by some authors over, by others 
 under a silent consonant; it is especially frequent with 
 01 of the enclitic auxiliary verb ]coi, with j of the 
 pron. of the 1 and 2 pers., with of the 3 pers., with 
 
 P- . " j- 7 7 
 
 ^ij), Mr*j, wc*-,, 2jJ= OCC. 
 
 c In accurate MSS. other signs are found, such as a hyphen 
 
 between two words, corresponding to the Hebr. Makkeph: also 
 
 f> *.<> 
 
 a line above the end of a word j?o~3, meant to draw the tone 
 
 o P y 
 
 to the following word; another under, j.1 *i,$ Vi meant to retain 
 the tone on the first, e. g. j-flfe ^--.V-/-, and \^i*<i 
 (malkta dsabba and malktat abba) &c. 
 
 d Not unfrequent is the sign of abbreviation 
 
 == ^anrff?q], 'ajfc = j.^.cc.^, '&a = j^a^2us, '. = J-n^,. 
 
 10 Of the so-called puncta extra ordinaria the 
 follg. may be named: 
 
 1. a point is placed, as in Gk. and Heb. MSS., over 
 every letter that is to be deleted; 
 
 2. words requiring to be transposed are indicated
 
 11. THE TONE. 12. THE ACCENTS. 17 
 
 either by three points placed under them, or by the 
 letters ^ j; 
 
 3. for quotations there are special marks , which, 
 in theological MSS., vary according as the quotation is 
 taken from an orthodox or an heretical author. 
 
 The ancient grammarians are silent as to the posi- ii 
 tion of the tone. We may however regard it as a rule 
 that in general the penult is accented, never the ante- 
 penult ; the ultimate only where the preceding syllable 
 has only a half-vowel or a helping-vowel, e. g. in the 
 noun, wp like -^S^, in the verb V^Ce, ^>1I, >oolj. 
 There is no doubt, however, that originally the tone lay 
 on long terminations like ^vJ^ ^v^, ^t,-v.J^ 
 
 We find rhetorical accents mentioned as early 12 
 as the 5 th century; at a later period, i. e. from about 
 600 A. D. onwards , there existed a very elaborate 
 accentual system with as many as 30. to 40 accents 
 and marks of interpunction. The four principal are 
 i-ooiis, closing the apodosis or second half (jj&os), 
 and jIL*!k, closing the protasis or. first half of the 
 sentence (jl?oo^); l-^s dividing the former, jj^, 1 or 
 jJo] dividing the latter into several members, as re- 
 presented in the following scheme. 
 
 ') Name and form correspond to the Hebrew Sewa. 
 Njestle, Syriac Grammar. JJ
 
 18 13. THE NUMBERS. 14. THE CONSONANTS. 
 
 In some printed books '. is found at the end of an 
 interrogative sentence. For details Phillips, Martin, 
 D. pp. 137 161 may be consulted. 
 13 The numbers were in earl} 7 times represented by 
 the letters of the alphabet, the numerical values of 
 which have been given in the table. For 500 it was 
 
 customary to write ^o, for 600 ?z, for 900 *&. The 
 stroke over the respective groups serves to distin- 
 guish them from vocables having the same letters. In 
 recent times dates are written in the Arabic manner 
 1888. Special numerical signs and ciphers, the 
 
 so called Arabic ciphers, are found at a tolerably early 
 date in ancient inscriptions and in certain manuscripts. 
 Cf. ZDMG. 16, 577. Land, Anecd. I, Tab. 25. Wright's 
 Catalogue. 
 
 B. PHONOLOGY. ( 1418.) 
 
 14 The relation" of the Syriac consonants to those of 
 
 a Arabic and Hebrew is represented in the following 
 
 table, which is confined to the sibilants and the dentals. 1 
 
 6 5 4321 
 
 ab a babe abab 
 
 Al'tllt. J0 JO ijO \jG iwi (w. 1 /JM s J* O O? CU 
 
 Hebr. (t3) B E Sifi3(D)tDDTT t lTDn 
 Syr. v^ ^i ^ . <_ID ^_*. o ^ ? ? 
 
 1 Cf. 1 and the remarks of G. Hoffmann LCB1 87, 18, 606 
 on Noldeke's "Semitic Languages".
 
 15. THE SYLLABLE. 16. CONSONANTAL CHANGES. 19 
 
 The student should look up illustrations in Gen. 
 14. 
 
 It is to be noted that when, in a root, ^ = ^0 
 comes into contact with another ^, the first ^becomes 
 ]; cf. Lagarde, Semitica I, 22, N. ZDMG. 32, 405. 
 
 Every syllable begins with a consonant and withlS 
 one only. Apparent exceptions, such as ]L* (Q.), have a 
 frequently a helping vowel prefixed, in this case e 
 
 , j4o!Ji^acf ; elsewhere , as often in |< t n>f = 
 -^J'f. r^.- and similar forms are pronounced 
 as if written as they frequently are Jx*| &c. 
 
 * X 
 
 Syriac differs from Hebrew in the following points: b 
 
 1) Short vowels remaining in the tone-syllable are 
 not confined to the Verb VD (Heb. bttj?) e. g. ^sn? = 
 nnt 
 
 2) Short vowels before the tone are not lengthened 
 but dropped vo = btaj?, wnai? = SHT. 
 
 3) A long vowel may stand in a shut syllable 
 
 lib&a, <otetLo (H. DMQj?). 
 
 As in Hebrew, a syllable cannot end in more than c 
 one consonant, except in such forms as ^^x^Lo, AJ[. 
 
 Consonantal Changes. As in the other Semitic 16 
 languages the 2 of the reflexive, when the first radical a 
 is a sibilant, takes the place of the latter and assumes 
 
 Bb
 
 20 16. CONSONANTAL CHANGES. 
 
 the same degree of hardness: P J&aj', 
 
 . ^lj from ,.^0, 9^4., wojj, > *-iS^ ; but see verbs ak. 
 
 b In many other cases a consonant is assimilated to 
 a following one in pronunciation ; v. 4. 
 
 c Vowelless j is assimilated to the following con- 
 sonant, which is thereby doubled: .nlf for an-pek, 
 ^s^ for gerib, ]&* Sattd, \-2\2- f vice versa a doubling 
 is sometimes dissolved by j (or ?) ; lai^, H. ni35, 
 
 ^icjaa, H. XD3. 
 
 d The following are not pronounced: 1) | in the 
 beginning of words like ^| , w^Jj ; so p r ) when standing 
 without accent after or instead of a verb; 2) 01 of the 
 unemphatic pronouns ooi, *ci, in the suff'. of the 3. pers. 
 *.<no.f 'id h au, ^<n_^o q c rdi , in the auxiliary verb jo<n, 
 in the irregular ^^1 (v. 48); 3) ^ in ^Jl* (v. 19); 
 4) ^ in ^-|] (v. 48) and ? in 2+L ( 32) and ^ CT 
 ( 48^). 
 
 e Byaphaeresis),^, and j disappear in the imper. 
 of the corresponding verbs (v. 41 ff.), as also in cer- 
 tain nominal forms j^, ]LI* (H. n't?, n:is); by con- 
 traction very frequently ] after preformatives <"^ 
 = n'allef, |2oa^, ^osj I eat; [one of the double con- 
 
 m 
 
 sonants in stems ^, ^J = z'gag, TOSJ ; >Q^, ^o;] the 
 fern. 2. in z^*, new, f. |z^ h e d h attd. Apocope is 
 chiefly found in the 3 pi., where V^o is frequently 
 written for o^Ls or *14^. The Hebr. feminine ending
 
 17. THE GUTTURALS. 21 
 
 W appears in the stat. abs. only as cT, a^Nv, ni" yj.cn; 
 similarly in a few cases ,/ for if. 
 
 | may be prefixed to foreign words beginning f 
 with two consonants, and to verbs Js, and is frequently 
 inserted as a mater lectionis: -JLJ^l? dallitdni, -^K 
 part. Finally we note the addition of a paragogic x to 
 certain parts of the verb, e.g. 1 p. pi. ^i\^j for ^v f .~ 
 3, in imper. 2 pi. ^o^Co, x ^^ for o^Lo, ^ie. 
 
 The gutturals do not affect the vocalization to 17 
 the same extent as in Hebrew; they even seem to have a 
 been originally capable of being doubled. They prefer 
 a to e, e. g.. in the part. Peal ^j for V^Lo, in the Pael, 
 Afel w*I ? [ for ad h neh', o (u) is frequently retained in 
 the impf. ; the E. Syrians often write a for e, even when 
 there is no guttural, ]&**, l^s, i^ff)^ 1 . 
 
 The quiescent consonants are pretty much as in 6 
 Hebrew. 
 
 1. |, like the Hebr. n, stands for a and e at thB 
 end of words J^^c, ).r\^' = malkd, malke. 
 
 2. In the beginning of words, where it has always 
 a helping- vowel, it surrenders its vowel to vowelless 
 prefixes |^Xo valahd, >o?jJ IdcPdm; the Nestorians how- 
 ever, v e 'aldhd, l e 'dd h dm; but when two prefixes come 
 together they also wrote .ooiosjio M^!~*. I*' elf a v e lab h iihon. 
 
 1 List in Martin, Syriens Orientaux et Occidentaux (1872) 
 Tables 18.
 
 22 18. QUANTITY. 
 
 3. Without a vowel ), in the middle of a word, 
 quiesces not only in a, \jua} (for m e ass"ydna), but also 
 in e, lL^oi|ic, and 2, ]\^]o (but Nest, memra). 
 
 4. In Afel it becomes , more rarely * : Viof, 
 Jx+] ; for 1 between two vowels v. 4. 
 
 5. For o in the beginning of words v. 44 , for o 
 in the middle and for the changes it undergoes 46 ft; 
 for s 46 a. Except \L to live and perhaps >is to 
 set, there are no verbs mediae , but very many tertise 
 .. ; on the other hand there are no verbs tertise . 
 
 18 Since the Quantity (long or short) of the vowels 
 like the doubling of the consonants, is in most cases 
 no longer recognisable by outward and visible signs, 
 no unfailing rule can be given regarding their per- 
 manence and disappearance; vowels in sharpened syl- 
 lables are of course equally unchangeable with those 
 naturally long. Noteworthy, however, is the ease with 
 which the characteristic vowel of a form may change 
 its position, e. g. in the segolate forms ^L>, 'C.*, 
 *jk,cj_o, alongside of j^ae, |L?, J-?a*; and in the fe- 
 minines |Zj-a_o, 1&XA, lL*oi= alongside of 
 ^ajos; in the imper.
 
 19. THE PERSONAL PRONOUN. 23 
 
 II. MORPHOLOGY. ( 19-49.) 
 
 A. PRONOUN. ( 1923.) 
 
 / . 1? D ** - - - ? . 
 
 / I . >-> *..n ^ | <^i A.. j.Vn A., . o \^j 
 
 The Personal Pronoun (l^olo j^os used 19 
 independently: 
 
 I |J[ we 
 
 thou jf, f. *j you 
 
 he on, she ^<n they .QJCT, f. OBI 
 
 After the participle, and more rarely after the adjective, a 
 
 the pronouns are used enclitically with shortened forms. This 
 
 usage is most frequent with the pronouns of the first person, 
 
 least so with those of the third. Exx. p[ jioj, Pf-^i I say, so 
 
 almost always even in the oldest translation of the Gospels (Cure- 
 
 7 = D ^ \\ 
 
 tonian) which, instead of the elsewhere usual ^ 1 .\\"^"\ } or < iiSo] 
 
 9 ' 
 
 ^Lu (both = J am e rman), still frequently writes <-J-*J) ), but can 
 
 hardly have any longer read anachnan or enachnan; L^^c = 
 v*Ljj j I S ^ ; vL,^s Lk. 1, 28 = Ljf y-^s, but here = 
 t*.j} ) n .j n | .6^,*^ij = . = 1J) . ^V"| ; before enclitic 001 and 
 ^CTI d becomes a, o<n p] 'ewaw, it is I, among the Nestorians. 
 
 The 3 pi. has special enclitic forms .oJJ , f. ,_.JJ ^ which 
 are also used , instead of suffixes, to express the object. 
 
 The personal pronouns in Syriac are employed much more J 
 
 O P 
 
 frequently than e.g. in Hebrew to express the copula: p] pj 
 
 , v 6. a. i*. 
 
 and O3i_ p|, o_ooi for ooi_ 001. 
 
 For the suffixes of the noun (pia^zAio, ) ^-^ c 
 
 See Jacob of Edessa ed. Phillips 7, 13, Elias of Sobha c. 3.
 
 24 20 23. PEON. DEM., INTERROG., RELAX., POSSESS. 24. NOUN. 
 
 affixa relationis) v. 31, for those of the verb (Jja^o 
 ]^LL~] v. 39. 
 
 20 Demonstrative pronoun (jJj-^eV): 
 
 a) this ,01, }Joi f. (?oi) 1?oi pi. c. ^.<~ 
 
 b) that ecn f. Jen pi. m. .oloi, f. ,_*jgi. 
 Very rare ^al^oi and t ojn. 
 
 21 The interrogative pronoun (]"^~ ^) is ^ 
 who? and ^ (also written ^ mori) \j^ what?; inter- 
 rogative adverb ]^a how? and adjective |if, f. 1^), 
 pi. ^.v-f y which (man &c.)? 
 
 22 All the functions of the relative pronoun are 
 discharged by ?, ? (H. nr), generally alone, though 
 frequently preceded by jJoi, on, |i-,f ; ? ^ every one that. 
 
 23 A set of possessive pronouns much used in later 
 translations is compounded of -?, an older form of ?j 
 the dative particle ^ and the suffixes: ,X. 
 
 >"V - cv^-5, ITL^*? 5 __..-: .aal^*9, . i\?| 
 
 _,51^i-.5. 
 
 B. NOUN. ( 2433.) 
 
 24 Substantive and Adjective. Nouns 
 are partly primitive (}i g .K.^ |2^^, laia^, 
 
 partly derivative (j-H^Li^, jjLL^, lllis^i). The 
 latter class may be derived from verbs or from other 
 substantives, and that in various ways. They may be 
 composed simply of the consonants of the root with
 
 25. NOMINAL FORMS. 25 
 
 one or more vowels, long or short, or may be formed 
 by the doubling of a radical or by prefixing, inserting, 
 or affixing one or more consonants. 
 
 Certain formations are employed as adjectives and 
 participles or in particular significations. 
 
 The following list, in which the forms from strong 25 
 stems are followed by those from weak stems, and the 
 masculine by the feminine forms, does not profess to 
 give more than the most frequently occurring nominal 
 forms in Syriac. 
 
 1. With a short vowel: 
 
 a) qatl, qetl, qutl, or qtal, qtel, qtul 1 : .^v, 
 |^v^; 'V?*, |L$; ^*o^o, l-^?a~o; a in abs. and constr. 
 states almost entirely confined to final gutturals and r: 
 fLa, |att; xif, l&f; ^P, Ur-5 ^-* ( acc - to Nestorian 
 pronunciation re, acc. to the Jacobite r7s), j_s|?; rarely 
 with a )1L; >oa-, ^ieaJ; ^, }JL, but from ]L^ st. 
 cstr. &^; )\is, ii.ll, ).ba^; ^^, Ul^C. 
 
 The feminines of the strong form take the vowel 
 with the first or the second radical as may most con- 
 duce to ease of pronunciation: |o^o, iLsj-* as well 
 as Uj-sL*,, l^.? alongside of lilx^, U?H> (Q- because 
 originally U?i-s~ which was also in use), \* -~ ^ and 
 
 Cf. Heb. "Da and "G? etc., 1X3 and 113, BSia and aid ; Nest. 
 , alongside usual \o*^AVi
 
 26 25. NOMINAL FORMS. 
 
 .b) With these, as a rule, coincide the forms with 
 (originally) two short vowels (Hebr. Gr. 25), since 
 traces of the second vowel can only be detected here 
 and there, where the second radical has a or the third 
 R.; wccn?, Ipoif; ^.-s.}, J.ls]; but ^>s, \^^L\ adjective 
 2.1*, ]lfL (pronounced hata). 
 
 Feminines: jajaa^j, \ij>~->\, Uj-o-? i^ 1 -^ I^^V^; iLaoS, 
 ]La^ (from |MnS). 
 
 2. With a long vowel: 
 
 a) after the first consonant: 
 
 a) qatal >abl^, f ^^ ; rare in Syriac. 
 
 P) qatel, the usual form of the active participle of 
 the Qal, ^zL= P , aJ; ^[; *j^; M^ 
 Y) qatol, nomina agentis |?a^, 
 
 b) after the second consonant: 
 a) qetal: ] e , l^j, |J^|j |H 
 
 |3) qatil: the usual passive participle of the Qal: 
 
 -kic), t S., >O-L.O, Subst. i^iuJ; j-ks. 
 
 Y) qatul, the Heb. passive part., rare in Syriac; 
 
 3. With the middle radical doubled: 
 
 a) qattal, qettal intensive adjectives and nomina 
 
 ./. .PC r .epy 
 
 opificum: ijjj, ).u ? ; *i
 
 25. NOMINAL FORMS. 27 
 
 b) quttal, nomina actionis II i^so?, tllo-c, and 
 colour names \^o^of. 
 
 c) qattil, very many adjectives J-.U, 
 , and part. perf. v.2 
 
 d) qattul l?a^J, l^a 
 
 4. With formative additions: 
 a) with preformatives : 
 
 1) with m: 
 
 a) the infinitives, 
 
 (3) the participles of the derived stems, 
 
 y) many substantives 
 
 ^ic, jla^io; with long vowel in the stem 
 s, |l 0-^0,1^0^0; with long vowel in the 
 preformative pi^ 1 , cf. |?ooio, H. "lips. 
 
 2) with ^, derived from III and V 
 
 very many feminines 
 
 b) With afformatives: 
 1) with an for substantives: 
 especially from stems p.- Jju^.?, it is also the favourite 
 
 Ace. to Lagarde GGA. 1884, 278 because = .0^0)^0 for 
 i, from a stem corresponding to the Arabic ,4*0. 
 2 With y a few (foreign?) names of animals and plants 
 (N. 127, 2); with ft, ]^?aJ, a few biblical proper names commencing 
 in Hebrew with y w&^J, _^J; on Nimrod v. Lag. Arm. St. 
 p. 112.
 
 28 25. NOMINAL FORMS. 
 
 termination for the formation of nomiua agentis from 
 the derived participles and from adjectives, in which 
 a fern, t has often been preserved or, in cases, inserted 
 
 NOTE. Besides an also on: }jnj.m1, )Jn \ ,. (Loan-words ?) 
 see Lagarde GGN. 1882, 400/404; Kahlfs, BH zu den salomonischen 
 Schriften Leipz. 1887, N LCB1. 87, 25, 851. 
 
 on is the usual diminutive ending 1 1 \^ ; more rarely rs 
 jjoa^iOj or both combined. 
 
 2) ay for derived adjectives, ) ^^^ f. 
 pi. |kie, 
 
 1) and 2) may be combined anay, ] \~~t i 
 
 3) i, f. tth] j^iosj, IzL^osj^o. Masculine abstract 
 substantives with y (^.) are also formed from verbs 
 ULscgu, | . p ^^. % U^4, of which a st. abs. apparently 
 does not occur. 
 
 4) Feminine abstract nouns in uth o*, st. cstr. 
 zo , st. emph. ]lo liao^Lo, specially frequent in 
 scientific terminology. 
 
 Forms with more than three radicals are not un- 
 frequent, but they are too irregular to be properly clas- 
 sified. A few rare examples of compound words are 
 to be met with, as jzucfLfc foundation, f A^v^r enemy; 
 one or two with vs, ^oj, ^5, none with ^1 and ^j; 
 
 GH., ZDMG. 32, 755.
 
 26. GENDERS. 27. DUAL. 28. PLURAL. 29 
 
 Greek words and proper names have found their way 
 into Syriac in great numbers. 
 
 c) On the vocalisation of the feminines see 18 
 and GH., ZDMG. 32, 750. 
 
 As regards the two genders, the usage is essenti- 26 
 ally the same as in Hebrew. A considerable number 
 are common gender (D. 269, N. 87). Among feminines 
 without the feminine termination are the names of 
 members of the body occurring in pairs, names of 
 places and materials (D. 268, N. 84), and the numbers 
 from 3 10; e. g. . ^y <*Jf, ^, jol. 
 
 The dual has left a trace of itself only in ,_^z 2, 27 
 ^4 200 and ^i^. . 
 
 The plural has two terminations, m. ^- , f. . ; 28 
 jo|, , Ia4; iL^&o, ^i-r^. Masculines from tf stems a 
 ending in the sing, in e take ,-. , feminines in and 
 ^ take ^ and ^1 ; |i^, ^-^; o^, & ; 
 
 17 P -7 
 
 -:-~-l. _^^^_ 
 
 Many nouns with a masculine form in the singular b 
 take the feminine termination in the plural; oo^ bed, 
 pi. ^-BJ^; *y place, ,oL:f, j^f physician, v <Lsf; vice 
 versa many feminines take the masculine plural, e. g. 
 ]Lo, ]L^B word; pi. ^C mellin; j-^^ ]Lia^ week, 
 ^.^<I; ]iof cubit, -^f; Ij^o, |^\v cave, ^ysv>. 
 A few have both forms in the plural: j^f father, v. 
 32, o horn, ^.Ji-j-o and .J-j-o; r- hand, .f and
 
 30 29. CASE. 
 
 >col day, ^.ve! and ,-0!; V^J strength, 
 st. emph. (v. infr.) jLJ, hence ^ , ^ 
 
 heart, ^.^s and ^"s. 
 c A few substantives are used only in the singular 
 
 laLjL. sin, I^QJ and j^ truth, jloli<L.<n faith; 
 
 others only in the plural - - life, ^ water (v. 
 
 32), x -^--' mercy; ]!^*. heaven is construed both 
 
 as sing, and as plural. 
 
 29 There are no case -endings in Syriac any more 
 a than in Hebrew. The various cases j&^aaie v. Gott- 
 
 heil, Elias of Sobha u. 32 ff.) are expressed by means 
 of prepositions, the dative and often the accusative by 
 X the genitive by ?.* The genitive relation, moreover, 
 was still expressed by the shortened form of the Noun 
 in the so-called construct state. This, the usual method 
 in Hebrew, was called ??za^>^^ ftTv/^ U*^ (am- 
 putation of the noun in annexion). The short 
 independent form of the noun was known as the absolute 
 state. 
 
 b In addition to these, we have in Aramaic a third 
 form, the so-called emphatic state which supplies 
 the place of the prefixed definite (determining) article 
 (wanting in Aramaic) and which is formed by affixing 
 the termination I ] to the noun. The masculine 
 plural ends in e ]~ (st. cstr. + GH. in LCB1. 87, 18, 
 607), from )1 stems aiyd (ayya) ]L. This form, we
 
 29. EMPHATIC STATE. 31 
 
 may add, has become so common that it frequently 
 stands where determination is not implied, and in many 
 cases is the only form in use. 
 
 The following table gives a summary of the various 
 classes of nouns and their inflexion: 
 
 Sing. Plur. 
 
 st. abs. and cstr. st. emph. st. abs. st. cstr. st. emph. 
 
 a ..'vv* king jASv 
 
 b V^? foot U^? 
 
 c ^o^c sanctuary ]_ ? O_D 
 d ^1 child 
 e >oo^ day 
 
 fa: 
 ^ n v /i 
 HB^to^ eye 
 
 f SOT-* SGcl r^*^. --* f v/^ Vfl^. v^v^Vp f 1 v^v/^ ^ 
 
 h iSi, rest ]+ 
 
 fa >o^ eternity 
 
 lb jSufl witness jjbvs? T - 
 
 fa Jk+ banquet i!?C.J ^ 
 
 IHi. . 7 . . .7 ^ ~ 7 7 .- 7 
 
 vision ) ^i ^v^ *}.*** ++^jii* 
 
 There is little to add by way of detail: 
 a) Class I comprises the nouns \pth one short 
 vowel, from which those with (originally) two short 
 vowels ( 25 1 &) can no longer be distinguished. From 
 e and a of the shorter form, it is impossible to infer 
 the vowel of the longer form: 
 
 7 
 
 fSja
 
 32 30. THE FEMININE. 
 
 b) Like ^C is inflected the diminutive ]v-.vV st. 
 cstr. ^-Vv ; |LkS takes zu.^; from jjcoireason and 
 
 colour the W. Syrians form -<* and ^.. 
 
 c) Nouns from <^ stems repeat the consonant only 
 in the plur. of )^ people and ]^L sea. 
 
 d) The part, of verbs |i deserves special attention 
 The active is |i, jl, ; the passive U 
 
 d Peculiar are certain masculine plurals with an in- 
 serted, with which Phoanician and Assyrian may be 
 compared, such as ^ ^Z ruler jijL^, ^l great, 
 with reduplication jis?c* ; see the list in N. 74. 
 
 30 The Feminine. The rarely occurring stat. abs. ends 
 in the sing, in , like the emph. state of the masc., 
 the constr. in t z, the emph. in t + d ]!., 
 
 Sing. Plur. 
 
 st. abs. cstr. emph. abs. cstr. emph. 
 
 T P * , 7i p f 
 
 1 P-r^ city M -^ \ yi . i ^ 
 
 II i^?f widow rJ^jf 1&\sn?f 
 
 a jjal companion (f.) - \l^s^ 
 
 V^,I knowledge 
 maiden 
 
 IV ^-vJ kingdom
 
 30. THE FEMININE. 
 
 Sing. Plur. 
 
 st.-abs. cstr. emph. abs. cstr. emph 
 
 !a oiflj image Zoic? jZalasj .0^05 
 
 b cu^ request 
 c ^s creation i^s 
 VI A iV* part 
 
 P 7- 
 
 NOTE 1. Class I suffers no change because the last syllable 
 begins with a consonant. 
 
 2. Class II, on account of the two consonants, requires some- 
 
 077 c v . ** y 
 
 times a as )A^>i>o?), sometimes e as ]^-*.zZ, |i^^=Z request 
 in this respect, however, the eastern pronunciation is often at 
 
 - 
 
 variance with the western sometimes u as in \ M-~\*, (does it 
 occur?) ]&*d.).*^.. For the uncertainty as regards Q. and K. of 
 the Z, see above. 
 
 3. Class III comprises the segolate feminines with the change 
 in the position of the vowel mentioned in 18. To this class 
 belong also the forms under V and VI from {3 stems, which must 
 not be confounded with those of class IV. 
 
 4. For the double plural of certain substantives v, 286; to 
 
 e P7 I t> o v o " * p " . * p f P P "* p 
 
 these add Uo-l, l^ojio, I'-JoJ and l^oboJ. |^| sign, |Zo^); 
 ||ic hundred |Zojio have only the feminine form. 
 
 f , " 7? 
 
 ,| takes |Zu^*J. 
 
 
 
 5. Adjectives in form the feminine in 
 
 , pi. JA.ti'^g-,. ; those in ^, -J , on the other hand, 
 
 p p p 
 
 take |L, pi. |k- 
 
 1 On U s. Philippi, ZDMG. 40, 650; de Lagarde, Mitt. 
 2, 358 f., xaatiras = Uo-fcjs. 
 
 Nestle, Syr. Gramm. C
 
 a 
 
 34 31. NOUN VTITH SUFFIXES. 
 
 3J The appending of the suffixes presents little diffi- 
 culty. The singular forms given in 23 (withv.?) when 
 joined to the plural of nouns become ^_I; 
 
 b With the suffixes the noun generally assumes the 
 form of the st. emph., dropping the terminations a and 
 e\ no change occurs except where ease of pronunciation 
 demands the insertion or restoration of a vowel, or a 
 change in its position, especially before the vowelless 
 and consonantal suffixes ^; as, ,_^; .001, ,--01. In the 
 case of the masculines, in the above paradigms e. g., 
 the position of the vowel is shifted only in d. 
 
 compared with ^xvJ Insertion in ., . 
 similarly in *![, ^omilf alongside of ,ozf, v e<n*zf; in 
 and ^v^v.^ my burden from jico^, ^jicj^, 
 
 etc. 
 
 c Nouns from tf stems form with the suffix of the 
 first person ^^ } - * ^ ^ ^L --^.^^, which the 
 Jacobites pronounce . --^^ gabl, $efi, the Nestorians 
 ffab h , $el m , with o<n and os: 
 
 . 
 
 so also -a-,^^, but Nest. *~.[*C> because in the st. 
 abs. vi-kio, which is, at the same time, the form with 
 
 the suffix of the 1 pers.; in the same way 
 
 In the plural of these words the radical y is some- 
 times dropped and sometimes retained, . .^? and . ^, 
 and ^aol^ ^oiajL* and ^oioLaJ with sub-
 
 32. IREEGULAR SUBSTANTIVES. 35 
 
 stantives, as distinguished from adjectives and parti 
 ciples, it seems to be more frequently dropped: 
 
 Of the f e in i nines those ending in tit, it, at always d 
 remain unchanged, as do the rest always before the vocalic 
 suffixes, frequently also before .,, while they generally 
 insert a helping-vowel before the 2 and 3 plur.; in this 
 case they assume the same form as in the st. constr. 
 Thus we find alongside of each other *> 
 
 7 1" I** 
 
 i*&s$oa, ana ^A-x^, 
 
 ^/y^.j alongside of - 
 
 ^CCTZ,-,^ alongside of ^en^^ie. Cf. also ^20^1 my 
 
 maid, but ^,2^= my daughter. 
 
 More or less irregular in their formation are a 32 
 number of substantives, of which the following are the 
 most important. 
 
 jjsf father, wanting (ace. to BH) in abs. and const., 
 with suff. 1 p. s-kif, before the others oaf, thus ^.os), 
 naif, .osf; in the pi. ^-ousf, loiLf and, metaphorically, 
 .oiJi'f, llaLsj 7 , then pronounced otiba. 
 
 \L] brother, with suff. like &[, pi. ^-^f; in the 
 same way >o-^, )^~ father-in-law, with suff. of 1 p. 
 , before other suff. ^^ pi. laijscL-. 
 J sister, pi. v LJf, |laj. 
 
 another, f. jl^,], pi. jj-^l, f. laHaJ-J? . 
 
 c*
 
 36 33. THE NUMERALS. 
 
 mother, ^^f, diof, pi. 
 maid, pi. J^acJf. 
 
 likjf or jiaJf 1 (pronounce 'att e t h d, ata) woman, 
 cstr. ^&jf, pi. ^ i, jJli. 
 
 jLfcC house, uj=, contracted s^s, pi. ^&a, l&o 
 (note Q.). 
 
 fL SOn, )rs, ^JJB, t ^s, n^s, ^09^0, pi. r?^i 
 
 daughter, cstr. ^^, ^4fS>, but - 
 
 iljio lord, cstr. |^o; s* discarded before suff., thus 
 ^, ^, ^ (1 Cor. 16, 21), pi. |IJio P and V^, ^.-^ 
 or liojio, fern ]-l-^> (Map&a, Q.). 
 
 water, ^-^ ^^, bef. suffixes with or without 
 
 . 
 
 l:Ljj3 city, abs. jj_o, cstr. &I?a*; pi. 
 
 33 The Numerals. The cardinals (J^L^s simple) 
 
 from 1 to 10 have separate forms for both genders, 
 
 and, as in the other Semitic languages, in the case of 
 
 the numbers 3 to 10, the feminine forms are used with 
 
 masculine substantives and vice versa. They are placed 
 
 in apposition sometimes before the more usual 
 
 position sometimes after the object numbered. 
 
 1 In inscriptions also aiZZ) ZDMG. 36, 147.
 
 33. THE NUMERALS. 37 
 
 masc. f <--'>- jklsz U M L^V.~ 
 
 1 2 . 3 4 ., 5 
 
 fern. l_ 
 
 masc. I&A j^.si^ UJ^DZ 
 
 6 7 8 9 ' 10 
 
 fern. &* 
 
 To form the numbers from 11 to 19 - t ^. is added 6 
 for the masculine, |ia for the feminine, to a shortened 
 form of the units, 
 masc. 
 
 11 _; 12 
 
 fern. 
 
 masc. i (v)V-<| MV A vp.. 
 
 masc. 14 ^iviv^^;j 15 ^MV^^V^^ 16 
 fem. )-^MVx>v-.i| ].J~MV A.V^ ^ 
 
 masc. ^.TffSnA. i fflsfyz 
 
 masc. 17 -^^^^. jg ^ja^aoi^z 19 
 
 Several variations are found in the orthography, 
 especially of the feminine; e. g. ~ is often wanting over 
 
 L Of IfflLii. 
 
 The tens are the plural forms of the units, (in- , 
 eluding ^jiL) and are of the common gender. _,& 20, 
 30, A v ") 40, nCvi^ 50, _,i^ 60, .V-VA- 70, 
 , also written ,_.|jioz 80, _^A-Z 90. 
 They are joined to the units in such a way that 
 the larger number is placed first, followed by the
 
 38 
 
 33. THE NUMERALS. 
 
 smaller, which shows the gender and is always accom- 
 panied by c, e.g. ^L 9 ^-^aiL and j^.o , aL The object 
 numbered is generally placed after in the absolute 
 plural. 
 
 d The remaining cardinal numbers are used as proper 
 substantives. 
 
 1J^ 100, in st. ernph. |zU=Fr. une centaine (pi. 
 Izoj:*) ^>1\ (dual!) 200, j^^z 300, lU^if 400, 
 I^L^LI 500 &c.; ^^, emph. jl^T 1000, v < ^vz 
 2000, ^.~\: l&L: 3000, ^X jlajf 4000 &c.; (jzoi* 
 10000; -^' IzLrf 50000). 
 
 e The numbers from 2 to 10 receive the deter- 
 mination by means of suffixes, which occasion certain 
 
 changes in the form: 
 
 you two, 
 
 they 
 
 two, ^jLzjz; .6<n_.z^z (with anomalous Q.) &c. 
 f The ordinal numbers (j-oiaaj, ?-=iisc) are formed 
 by the ending ,/. 
 
 masc. fern. masc. fern. 
 
 }L*L,L* 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 3. 
 
 4. 
 5. 
 
 ) '* " 
 
 n 
 
 ) A ^ Vj< ^ 
 
 6. 
 7. 
 8. 
 9. 
 10. 
 
 ,P > = 
 
 ) .1 .VZ 
 
 Barely U-JZ.
 
 34. VERB. 39 
 
 NOTE. In 4, 6, 7 the Nestorians pronounced the second con- 
 sonant hard. 
 
 Further formations of this kind are preferably 
 avoided, and even for those given above ^-*'5<4 on, coi 
 lLiz? &c. were t)ften used. 
 
 The cardinal numbers also serve to indicate the 
 day of the month ^Lc, ^Js&~> or jl'Ska, ]L>nn, l^aii^ka 
 (Esth. 3, 12) &c. 
 
 The distributives are expressed by repetition of 9 
 the numeral: y_I j^, |^ |^ (pi. PJ-rA f- iLj^-J 
 some), more rarely by a^s, vL*, wu= each. 
 
 A few fractional numbers are found as in Hebrew: 
 ]L^o^ (with silent ^ 6) jJ^oo-^; once and twice 
 lias-); fold, is expressed by ^1 with ^s e. g, 
 sevenfold \^^^^ ^ hundredfold JJ^CLC r J. 
 
 For the names of the days and months see the 
 Glossary. 
 
 C. VERB (iL^i) ( 3448). 
 
 In addition to the two verbal forms of the perfect 34 
 and imperfect, Syriac employed, more than did the 
 other Semitic languages, the participle with or 
 without the auxiliary verb to be to express the pre- 
 sent, in this respect approaching the Indo-Germanic 
 family. The Syriac grammarians under Greek in- 
 fluence even went the length of regarding the above con-
 
 40 35. 36. CONJUGATIONS AND INFLEXION OF VERB. 
 
 struction as a third tense, which they named 
 (present, in addition to ^v |jLaf past and 
 future). 
 
 35 The Syriac conjugations or stems may be most 
 conveniently arranged in three groups of two, in all 
 six conjugations. These are: the simple stem, the 
 intensive stem, and the causative stem, each with 
 its corresponding reflexive or passive, as represented 
 in the usual paradigm: 
 
 1. Peal vLa and Ethpeel 
 
 2. Pael vLs and Ethpaal 
 
 3. Aphel V^af and Ettafal 
 
 To these we must add a few other formations, e. g. 
 a second causative form, the Saphel and its reflexive, 
 Estaphal (Aethiop. Gram. 43), in some cases a Paiel 
 or Pauel (Aeth. Gr. 40) and other quadriliteral forms. 
 
 36 The inflectional endings are: 
 
 a) in the perfect: 
 
 1 2 f . 2m. 3 f. 3 m. 
 
 Sing. ._-- & & y_ 
 
 Plur. ^J) v _ ^ 
 
 b) in the imperfect: 
 
 Sing. __] <^~-* 
 Plur. _j ^ . p -s
 
 37. MOODS. 38. STRONG VERBS. 41 
 
 c) in the imperative: 
 
 Plur. Sing, 
 
 f. m. f. ra. 
 
 (^) (\) * - 
 
 NOTE. Where longer and shorter endings are found side by 
 side, the former are to be regarded as secondary or derived. 1 
 
 The Syrians distinguish two moods (jjj^ or )_], 37 
 also lLIo), the indicative () ) and imperative a 
 (l?3-aa). The jussive 2 , and the apocopated and emphatic 
 forms of Arabic are wanting; the infinitive and the 
 participle (j^L* 2^0, )^A^) belong rather to the 
 Noun. 
 
 The strong verbs are called by the Syrians |io^L, 6 
 the weak llrL^s. 
 
 Verbs of the simple stem are either transitive 38 
 (iLIa-^so), or intransitive (lLL.s?); the latter have" 
 generally e in the perfect V-I? fear, ,_o be pregnant; 
 in some cases the vowel varies according to the signi- 
 fication: ^\ lay waste, ^^be waste; in other 
 cases there is no change i^m vert ere and se vert ere, 
 ^f2 part and go apart. 
 
 There is no reflexive with n, corresponding to the b 
 Hebr. Niphal. The significations of the derived stems 
 
 1 GH, ZDMG. 32, 757. 
 
 2 Are traces of it to be found Jer. 10, 11 and in the in- 
 scription of Teima 11 (V not ",1)? Berl. Sitz.Ber. 84,817. 87,448.
 
 42 38. STRONG VERBS 
 
 present the same variety as in Hebrew; thus the Pael 
 is frequentative, intensive, causative &c., while the 
 reflexive takes the place of the passive, which is wanting. 
 c Forms with more than three radicals are derived 
 to a large extent from nouns; even words like vjj^ajzf, 
 w^j^zf, ^x*|4^o^f are invented by the theologians 
 and cited by the grammarians. 
 
 For Paradigm see following page. 
 
 NOTES a) v-SiLa is more suitable for a model than *\J^s or 
 'V^uo on account of B. and Q. 
 
 b) In the MSS. the silent endings o and * the latter especi- 
 ally in the plural of the perfect and in the imperative are frequently 
 omitted. For proofs that they were once audible see note to 16 e 
 and compare Mk. 5,41. raXiOa xooju (cod.AD), with XOUJJL (N BC). 
 On the longer forms in .o , _> , and J of the 1 pers. v. 
 36 note. 
 
 c) Intransitive verbs with e retain their vowel (so in Arab, 
 but not in Hebr. 54> and Aeth. 56). ?osu5 Job 7, 5. 30, 30 is cited 
 by the grammarians as solitary example of an intrans. perfect 
 med. ; ace. to N also >oai| (but Q., v. D p. 225 n. 1). 
 
 d) In the impf. and iniper. the intransitive have usually a, 
 which is treated quite as the u of the paradigm ^\^* 
 
 but v_w*>, ^ccwAJ, i-^i-o, ^ojjaJ ; not many have e as: 
 sell and r ^> make, <~>}J and ^ ^ V1 , with a few s v. 42. 
 
 e) The eastern Syrians write 6 i. e. o not o in the pf. .OJE&, 
 impf. and imp. ^^;6^aJ , ^soL^ ; o u, on the other hand, in 
 .o2taJ, .a^D^oZ (v. )i and p. 10); the prefix of the impf. they 
 point with (e, later i).
 
 T- 
 
 I 
 
 i. 
 
 F;, 
 
 ,p*H 3 
 
 'b- 02 
 
 o> 
 
 H 5 
 
 F"* tr>- 
 
 b- ^-. 
 
 38. STRONG VERBS. 
 
 .G .G i' 
 
 ^> r>;^ ^ 
 
 B. 'L^ 1 L 
 
 G^ .G^ G 
 
 F*" C* * F*" 
 b .b-o .b 
 
 K^i K. K; 
 
 /I A 
 
 .b / |, 
 
 5,1 -U 
 
 . ^. 
 
 1 
 
 r 
 
 p 
 
 4 /i 
 
 r* 
 
 i. F-^ 
 
 .b 
 
 r 
 
 1 
 
 to 
 
 1-^ 
 
 i } 
 
 tC S ? 
 
 i ^ 
 
 r 
 
 15 r 
 
 N 
 
 r 
 
 p-f O- 
 
 .b P" 
 
 * -b 
 .b ^^ 
 
 r 
 
 to 
 
 3 
 
 .u. 
 
 1,. 
 P 
 
 1; 
 
 .fc. k 
 
 1- 
 
 CO 
 
 I: 
 
 .6' 
 F 
 
 i < 
 
 r ""^ 
 b^ p 
 
 |> <r+- 
 
 ^^ <' 
 
 CD 
 
 1; 
 
 1 
 
 t; - 
 
 O 
 
 'b. 
 
 CO 
 
 B 
 
 .G 
 
 r 
 
 b 
 
 .G ^ 
 
 f r 5 
 
 .b* '^ 
 
 1: 
 
 t ' 
 
 p 
 
 V 
 K; 
 
 -M 
 
 /[ 
 
 b 
 .ft 
 
 A 
 
 : r ' a 
 
 A 
 
 4- 
 
 F" 
 
 b 
 
 1 
 
 "N 
 
 /! 2- 
 b" 
 
 r 
 
 F- ^ 
 
 .b' ^ 
 r* !? 
 ~,-ft 
 
 t 
 
 b. 
 
 to 
 
 "f, 
 
 s- 
 
 r 
 
 K 
 
 i-i HH 
 
 ^o S- B 
 
 > 'is 
 
 .K B 
 
 O M 
 
 r 
 
 .G 
 .ft 
 
 .G, 
 
 K 
 
 .G 
 
 o 
 
 .ft 
 
 K. 
 
 !: I- 
 
 1. 
 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 .G 
 
 r 
 
 i 
 N 
 
 .G 
 
 o 
 
 .ft 
 
 Ni 
 
 fr fr 
 
 p*. * u 
 
 ^ u.^ 
 
 I: 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 * 
 
 .G ? 
 
 o r* 5 c/i 
 >" ^' 
 
 b 3 
 
 0<3 
 
 .G 
 
 r 
 
 G , 
 
 4 B r 
 
 r 
 
 .G 
 fe 
 
 .G, 
 
 r 
 
 G 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 i .G 
 
 b J 3 "-' 
 
 ^ 
 
 'b- 
 
 CO 
 
 B 
 
 CD 
 
 P 
 CD 
 
 CD 
 
 tr* 
 
 CD 
 
 CD 
 
 CD 
 
 e- <L 
 
 CD 
 
 "d 
 
 CD 
 
 
 43
 
 44 
 
 89. STRONG VERB WITH SUFFIXES. 
 
 
 
 a co 
 
 MB <J. 
 
 3 
 
 ^3 
 
 n 
 
 3- 
 
 
 a 
 
 i:|i i 
 
 -1 
 
 ;"9. 
 
 ;ll 
 
 4 
 
 
 t- 
 
 i i 
 
 .-(I V 9' Q : 
 
 "TTli 
 
 1 
 
 i. 
 
 ciV ^9' 
 
 ' *4 
 
 "* 
 
 I 1 
 
 
 
 u'il -n (] <! 
 <s. k<d- N <5. "<J. 
 
 a 
 
 ^ 
 
 *.d -a 
 :<J' ^<i- 
 
 -q 
 
 ^'Q- b.<i' 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 c'tj Q- Q" Q" 
 
 J 
 
 -9 
 
 a 3 *3 
 
 ,1 4 
 
 < 
 
 
 M 
 
 co 
 
 ' G - G "j 
 
 .B 
 
 .E 
 
 
 
 i ' 1 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 00 
 
 
 "3. U 3 J3 ^3. 
 
 3 
 
 N 3 
 
 t.-q "fl 
 
 Q. b.'^J 
 
 a j 
 
 5 o 
 "i 
 
 1 1 
 
 a 
 
 CO 
 
 -q Q- Q q- 
 
 * i "$ ] 
 
 o I 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 6. 
 
 E 1 
 
 ' ' 1, 
 
 Cj (J* 
 <d T 
 
 1. ' 
 
 > 
 
 
 "3 3- 
 
 3 
 
 "3 
 
 ^fl 
 
 .3 
 
 fee 
 
 1 
 
 S- 
 
 <M 
 
 *') 9 
 n- <J - 
 
 i Q. i i 
 
 3 
 1 
 
 ? 
 
 I' 1 
 
 '1 
 
 
 
 "'9 '9 
 
 i N*J - 
 
 ^. 
 
 "3 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 a 
 
 a'tl Q' i i 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 ^i | 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 
 CO 
 
 "3. ^3. *3. "3. 
 
 
 "3. 
 
 N'<] 'Q 
 :<J. >.<!' 
 
 a 
 
 
 g 
 
 1 ( 
 
 e-'Q- 9' Q' ^ 
 
 1 ^ ^^ "1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 a g 9- 
 
 rJ x*Q 
 1 ^0 
 
 :f ' 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 a ' a 
 
 ^ 
 
 a 
 
 ^ 3 
 
 . 
 
 
 CU 
 
 CO CO <M C<l 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 CO d 
 
 C^l 1-1
 
 39. STRONG VEJRB WITH SUFFIXES. 
 
 45 
 
 *n n 
 
 3 3 
 
 <Q" c Q- 
 
 -i i 
 
 40' d 
 
 I/ J o 
 
 *1/ "V 
 
 d o 4<J' /i<!' 
 
 N" N' I o o 
 
 'I 
 
 !. *N *i *n *! 'i 
 
 3 3 3 f 4 "i 
 
 1 :| :3 5 ! 1 'j :? :f 
 
 r> *O 
 
 N. V *o 
 
 "1 *N **1 **"! ^ "Q H 4'0 4'Q 'H 'H '0 
 
 <] q. d- d' ^. 4^. d J *<}. 4< j- ^<{- 
 
 C) '<S vj ' ^ o o M' N. o o o 
 
 H<] H ci- ar Q' "^ *q H iy 4 q- 4 q- 4 Q' *q' q' 
 
 ^~'l4*J 1 ddodl 
 
 JH d oJ an J d 'E ^T 'B a *l T 
 
 <D 'G 1 ^ 'G ' , 'E , J 5 1 ^ 
 
 ^ ^ 'i ^ ') '1 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 1 '3' 
 
 <3 <i 
 
 i :i 'a- 
 
 O O O 
 
 1 M t <r ^ 
 
 d n .<J .1' 
 
 <J <{ = -__..__. 
 
 *H H( !' 4 3' & H" fc ^l' "^' "^1 4 T 4 3 "3" 4 d 
 
 1 *d a g *1 1 1 "1 1 & q 1 1 
 
 & fi %M &! S M 
 
 a P 
 
 .S oo <M i co co 
 
 &b S <-; r < 9 
 
 CO CU
 
 46 38. STRONG VERBS. 
 
 f) The formation of 3 m. sg. impf. by n instead of y (hence 
 always=l pi.) distinguishes the Syriac of Edessa together with 
 the Mandaean not only from Hebr., Arab., Ethiop. and Phoen., but 
 also from the western dialects of Palmyr., Aramaic-Palest., Samarit., 
 Nabat. Whether there is any analogy between it and the forms of 
 the impf. with b in biblical Aramaic and in Talmudic is doubtful 
 (cf. D181, Kautzsch, Bibl. Aram. 47). 
 
 g) For Q. of the first radical in the 1 impf. Pael, and of the 
 third in the pai't. v. 8 A. 5. As exceptions to the latter we find 
 
 * e =c p * p ** y 
 
 cited _* |r a^, ^o.S, -^\, ^.A^Nq. It is to be observed, 
 further, that when the tone is thrown forward the passive 
 participles of Pael and Aphel are not to be distinguished from the 
 participles active. On the union of the participle with the pronoun 
 and the ensuing contractions, see 19 a. 
 
 h) Pael and Aphel present no difficulty. ^*.z-] find may 
 be regarded as Peal with prosthetic 1 or as Afel with e for o, cf. 
 and 1&-t<|, m in v M*J *V> and "'~~ in Daniel. 
 
 i) No confusion can arise between the reflexive or passive 
 forms of the simple stem and those of the intensive, that is, between 
 Ethpeel (Vi^sZ}, with the diacritical point '\^s.]) and Ethpaal 
 ^-^s2l) if the second or third radical is one of the 
 In other cases, the 3 f. and 1 sg. of the perf., the 2 f. 
 sg. and the 3 and 2 pi. of the imperf. and generally the imperative 
 
 ts 5^ * V 7 ** 
 
 are written alike, so that ^L^DZ] , ZuiLjuoZ) may be read either 
 as et h qatlat h , et h qatlet h of the simple stem, or as et h qatt e lat h , 
 et h qatt e lefi of the intensive. When the vowel of the imper. is thrown 
 back, however, we can distinguish between ^.A**^] of the simple, 
 and -?'*-~ y M of the intensive stem. The Eastern S}*rians give the 
 latter form a second vowel on account of the doubling and conse-
 
 39. STRONG VERB WITH SUFFIXES. 
 
 47 
 
 quently do not distinguish it from the perfect. The W. Syrians do 
 the same in cases like >oozT. In printed texts the diacritical 
 point developed into a diacritical line over (Ethpaal) and under 
 (Ethpeel) the middle radical. 
 
 k) The Ethpeel often takes the place of the Ettaphal 
 (X^sZzf ) ; in the 3 f. and 2 m. and f. impf. of the latter only 
 'two fs are written *jsco2.2; it is, however, like the Estaphal, 
 comparatively rare. 
 
 The strong verb with suffixes. 39 
 
 Notes on the paradigm (pp. 44 45). 
 
 a) One or two of the forms are found only in the works of 
 Syrian grammarians; the suff. 2 f. pi. is omitted, since it is treated 
 exactly like the masc. ; .oJJ and < J| serve as suffixes of the 3 pi. 
 
 b) In the perfect the 3 f. sg. is distinguished from the 
 1 sg. with suffixes of the 2 and 3 pers. only by the B. of the ^; 
 from the 2 m. with 1 pers. by R. and the difference of vowel. 
 
 In the 3 pi. suffixes are also appended to the lengthened forms 
 
 P *. V 9 * 7 0*7 
 
 %jJJa_cIo, .*JJU-c*j: &c., which others point as ^ - *"^ " ; cf. in 
 
 ^ a. P . o. 
 
 the imperative *-Ja_S.4 a - a alongside of ^JJaicI.i. 
 
 d) When the impf. represents the imper., it takes the suffixes 
 of the latter, hence the 2 impf. often in ordinary cases *l*3&u. 
 
 e) For <^oi_ and ^oio* we find, especially in the dialect of 
 the Peshitta, 01 , cuc&rJ, oiio&aJ; the form (*oio- - ) 
 is also found in some instances with the inf., which, with the ex- 
 ception of the suff. of the 1 pers., is otherwise treated like a noun 
 
 f) Pael, Aphel and the derived stems append their suffixes 
 after the analogy of the Peal. In the m. sg. and in the lengthened 
 plural forms, the imper. Pael frequently retains the vowel of the
 
 48 40. GUTTURAL VERBS. 41. VERBS }... 
 
 7 7 7 
 
 second radical ^1 * >*) A> 5 so sometimes the impf. Peal; cf. 
 y1t^o^>2 KvD. ed. Wright [v. Utter, p. 57] 166 n. 3; 172 n. 2. 
 
 40 Verbs with gutturals are not to be reckoned in 
 a Syriac among the weak verbs since those primce gutt. 
 
 and in most cases those medicegutl. present no deviation 
 from the inflexion of the strong verb. Even those tertice 
 gutt. differ from the above only in respect that they 
 take a 1) for e (part. act. Peal, Ethpeel, Pael, Aphel) 
 and 2) often for o (impf. and imp.) the latter especi- 
 ally in verbs ending in CT . In some cases we find both 
 o and a (^olaj and ^llai), in one or two o alone. 
 It is not always possible to say with certainty whether 
 a given form is an example of 1) or of 2) ; e. g. in ,_a^, 
 >_ajj, the former may represent an original z ei eq, or the 
 latter may be for nez'-oq^ but cf. Hebr. p#2, p?ap. 
 b In a few verbs | appears as third radical: \Ls> 
 comfort, ]^4 defile (both Pael), and gives up its 
 vowel to the second radical when the latter isvowelless: 
 $4 (3 f.) zVin^ (2 m.); in the pi. oJ-Ls, ace. to the 
 Syrian grammarians, the o is still audible, perhaps 
 bayya'u. (In the same category we would place the 
 subst. Ilia hater, cf.30c^.). ||w (as original part.) 
 is found alongside of the later ji#, jjjjs, ^T 
 
 41 In verbs j^s, the | at the beginning of the word 
 takes a full vowel instead of a Sewa, viz: in the part, 
 pass, of the Peal (j-^f) and in the imper. with i, ^laf,
 
 42. VERBS ,a. 49 
 
 j', and e in the perf. Peal and in Ethpeel, ^f, Vaf, 
 &c.; in a few perfects a is written by the E. 
 Syrians for e, as ^Ll for ^^ &c. 
 
 The E. Syrians further distinguish the perfect -^ 
 from the imperative jioj. 
 
 After the preformative, ) quiesces in e when the b 
 vowel of the second radical is o, in i when it is a: Vaf, 
 ; the follg. have o: vf, ^f, ^f, ^f, 
 Jf ; the follg. a : <jf, ^f , ^f , ^ . Only 
 one ) is written in the first pers. of the imperf. ^), 
 so in the Pael ^ V 
 
 In the Pael ] in Western Syriac gives up its c 
 vowel to the preformative, according to 16. 17, and 
 is thereafter frequently dropped, especially in -*V; 
 v|j, V=}io; Q^; so in the Ethpeel and Ethpaal: 
 Va|if, Vfli; Va]2f, V^lLi, in which, however, it 
 is now and then assimilated to the ^ : ^z^f, ,J2ij; 
 w^j^l, u^^a^D. (H-Julian [vid. Litt. p.57] 8, 1. 5 &c.). 
 
 Aphel and Saphel with their reflexives follow the d 
 analogy of verbs Ja : Viof, ,-Jof , ^o^, V^ol^f. 
 
 For |zf, w*L>] and ^.^f v. 48. The first consonant of e 
 
 y ^m 
 
 _la_CTi, from _^oj , points to a Hebrew origin. 
 
 Verbs ^s. 42 
 
 The first consonant is apocopated in the imper. a 
 Peal, and assimilated to the second when it would other- 
 
 Nestle, Syr. Gramm. D
 
 50 42. VERBS .. 
 
 wise stand without a vowel in the close of a syllable; 
 hence there is no irregularity in the perf. and part. 
 Peal, in the Pael, Ethpeel and Ethpaal. 
 
 b Assimilation does not take place in a considerable 
 number of verbs, especially those with 01 for the middle 
 radical: >C30, ?nj ; the same applies to the apocope in 
 the imper. (thus jo^j notwithstanding impf. jc^i), 
 especially with such verbs as are also tertiae *. 
 
 c The vowel of the imper. follows that of the impf.; 
 a is often found even where the perf. has ; e. g. . ^i 
 take, ^su, sjoiaj; j_j keep, j4, j^u and i&4, 
 
 _ea, v_caki; ^a-^, Zo-Ii ; with 6 ^ ^\ Vs, 
 
 Doubly weak are e. g. |^j, ]^j, j^j. 
 Peal. Imp. of . *<*^ : - ** / 0.00.3, 
 of ri 1 : ri of -^ : rl 
 
 Impf. _=c_sj , ^ n Z, uaoa^, 
 
 . P^> &."" p. 
 
 ^sxaJ, T-A-S^, ^oae^l, naJ, 
 
 Inf. 
 
 Aphel. Perf. i^af, ^ko^j 57 , Loif, 
 
 Imp. 
 
 Impf. ^f, ^.^asZ, uaJl, ua^Z, 
 
 f> 7 
 
 . . 
 
 Inf. oAaLo; Part. act. _*<, pass.
 
 43. VEBBS ^. 51 
 
 Ettaphal. Perf. uaii^f, Impf. ^oalaJ, Imp. _as24l. 
 Verbs ^1. 43 
 
 In the part. pass. Peal, in the Ethpeel, Pael, and a 
 
 Ethpaal instead of the two last often Palpel and 
 
 Ethpalpal verbs of this class present no irregularity, 
 
 except that in such Ethpeel forms as . 
 
 the double radical is written only once, 
 
 Elsewhere the identical consonants are fused into b 
 
 one, and the vowel thrown back on the first radical. 
 
 Thelatter after preformatives is pronounced hard, which 
 
 is the case with the other radical in the perf. and part. 
 
 only when it was originally followed by a vowel. Thus 
 
 wsoli, waif, cf. Hebr. a^; ajis, aJLs, but o_as and 
 
 .osos; on the other hand again 
 
 Imper. and impf. have a ; o appears in ^o, ^a^i ; c 
 for e is cited only ,j>, ,^1, .cyai, imp. ^ c ^s, forms 
 which D 185 assigns to a root ^ (but cf. ijas, T). 
 
 The uninflected part. act. Peal is formed like that d 
 of verbs al: ^JLa, but ^as, ^*as; still we find, especi- 
 ally with V^, also ^>v J |y In the Aphel, too, there 
 frequently appears a similar ]
 
 52 
 
 43. 44. VERBS 
 
 Perf. 
 
 Peal. 
 
 Sing. 3 m. 
 3f. 
 
 L& 
 
 2m. 
 
 5^ 
 
 2f. 
 
 V, 
 
 1 
 
 aJ 
 
 Plur. 3 m. 
 
 7. 
 
 3f. 
 
 wz 
 
 2m. 
 
 \ 
 
 1 
 
 ^"* ** ! 
 
 y \ 
 
 Impf. 
 Sing. 3 m. 
 2f. 
 
 x. * 
 
 Plur. 3 m. 
 
 fr. * 
 
 ^. e> ^ j 
 
 3f. 
 
 ,-Lii 
 
 Imp. 
 Sing. m. 
 Plur. m. v 
 
 _" ^ 
 
 Aphel. Ettaphal. 
 
 44 
 
 > 7 
 
 -:--' 
 
 n ii'3 
 
 Verbs as and 
 
 Part. Peal 
 act. 
 
 sg. in. 
 
 f. 
 pi. m. 
 
 f. 
 
 f ! act. 
 pass. 
 
 Part, Ett. 
 
 Inf. 
 Peal. 
 Aph. 
 
 Ett. 
 
 a There remain but two as verbs in Syriac, the 
 defective participle jJo it is becoming, and the Pael 
 ,0 assemble with its passive. As in Hebrew, verbs 
 as have passed into the class ^, from which they 
 are scarcely to be distinguished except in the Aphel.
 
 44. 45. VERBS WA.3, j.-. 53 
 
 The first radical, where it should have Sewa, takes b 
 an i, which passes over to the vowelless consonant of 
 the preformative, 2+* iret h not yireP, also frequently 
 written zj-f , Ethpeel ^1\ (Nest, r^-4 ). In the perf. 
 Peal non-gutturals take e, in the impf. accordingly , 
 1 being written in place of : ^jj, so inf. f\c. 
 
 In the Aphel ua-f and \j-f alone show the c 
 original y, v appearing in all the others : ^of, z*o( &c. 
 
 ^sll and ^ apocopate the ^. in the imper. Peal, d 
 while after preformatives it is assimilated to the follow- 
 ing consonant: <?J, a.^?; ^^2, as2; ^i, ^skS, v^ , wrTteo. 
 In other respects they follow the usual inflexion of the 
 class. 
 
 For woi-> V. 48, # 5. 
 
 Verbs jl. 45 
 
 These transfer (with the Jacobites) the vowel of 
 the ) to the preceding vowelless consonant, and have 
 usually e in the perf. ^j^s, ^)4, .Uo; 1 between two 
 vowels is pronounced as y, and in some cases the 
 latter consonant is written instead, e. g. Pael ^ala. 
 
 Imp. ws^) i m p ^=i-aJ; part. act. os, J^Ls, pass. 
 ^-' In the Aphel, in many cases either the 1 is 
 dropped or it is placed before the first radical ^\L (cf. 
 43 d) ; similarly the Ethpeel of ^^ is not unfrequently 
 written ^o|2f; so ^|2 it displeases for
 
 54 46. VERBS sil. 
 
 46 Verbs ol. 
 
 a A verb med. y is perhaps to be seen in >QJC set 
 (v. 17,5), for its imper. is >a.-js and its impf. >a-joj ; 
 in the perf., inf. and part, it is not to be distinguished 
 from the other verbs of this class. 1 
 b When the first radical is vowelless, o unites with 
 the following a to form a ; with e and i it becomes , 
 with u and o, it becomes w; when it would be doubled 
 in Pael and Ethpaal it usually becomes *. as also in the 
 part. act. Peal before inflectional additions. The pre- 
 formativeof theEthpeel is usually written with two z's, 
 so as to reach the same weight with the strong verb. 
 Perfect ^ ea *' Ethpeel. Pael. Aphel. 
 
 Sing. 3m. >aj 
 
 3 f . 
 
 2 m. 
 
 2 f. 
 
 1 
 
 Plur. 3 m. *^ 
 
 3 f. -V* n 
 
 2 m. 
 
 f. 
 1 
 
 i I* -* 1J_*2..C f AlV^ A ._e *-A rf^-S^AiP 
 
 \ \ * ^^ 
 
 1 On these verbs r. A. Muller, ZDMG. 33, 698, Noldeke, 
 ib. 37, 525; Hebr. Gr. 71, 72.
 
 46. VERBS 
 
 55 
 
 ZZ 
 
 >CCUJ1 
 n^ni nl 
 
 f- P 
 
 , >OJLfl 
 
 . 
 
 i. 9 7 
 ^ V^> . nkn 
 
 n V< nVo 
 
 Peal. Ethpeel. \ Pael. Aphel. 
 
 Imp. Sing. >ca-c . >s_fcj;Zzf 
 
 Plur. 
 Impf. 
 Sing. 3 m. 
 
 2 f . 
 
 1 
 
 Plur. 3 m. 
 Inf. 
 Part. act. 
 
 pass. 
 
 NOTE 1. The verb Ziio die has alone retained in the perf. 
 
 x 7 * ' 
 
 Peal a trace of the intransitive pronunciation L^a, Zfiw^io, Z2.* :, 
 >Z^>o &c., elsewhere quite as >G.J. 
 
 2. Z. attend forms its Aphel like verbs ^ik Z.|, and 
 similarly the first radical must be pronounced hard after the pre- 
 form, in \.AS) measure and *-=) make ready, while other- 
 wise the preforms, are vowelless; only in poetry do we find here 
 and there ^caa.3 &c. 
 
 3. The inf. Peal is sometimes written with an o to which it 
 
 & p 1*. 
 
 has no claim: oJf^c, cj^-lc. 
 
 4. Instead of the doubled * (Hebr. Gr. 71, b), o appears 
 
 "7 ">7 T-777 77 
 
 in .o<n, wo], wA.a^ 5 ioi* means dazzle, j^^ wake. 
 
 5. o remains in verbs whose third radical is i, a guttural or 
 
 p 17 77 7 
 
 "\: |o<?i be, >*Xj* show, oioZ, ?oZ b e astonished, ]orejoice 
 
 P 7 y 
 
 (but 1^,), 5Sj. be white (but j.-. see). According to N. these
 
 56 46. 47. VERBS ok, x 
 
 are mostly denominatives, and by no mean traces of a formation 
 older than that of ordinary med. e verbs. 
 
 6. A Palpel and an Ethpalpal are formed e. g. from }ci 
 be high, >c^9 raise, JcjiciZ); from ^c}, V|^1 shake, 
 
 7. In the Ethpeel frequently but one 2. is written, and in- 
 version and assimilation are dispensed with in the case of sibilants, 
 thus >&AZ|, ^1-4, j-.^2u_io ; but in Ethpaal ^fl?, >olzuf. 
 
 47 Verbs *.. 
 
 a This class comprises the two classes of Hebrew 
 verbs, n"b (originally i"b, = no longer appears in Syriac 
 as third radical) and x"b, which are treated in all 
 respects like verbs fi"b. On the few that retain 1 see 
 39&. 
 
 b The paradigm shows in the intransitives 
 V as a consonant in the 3 f. sg. perf., but in all 
 the other forms it has become fused with the 
 preceding i to form ; in the transitives it be- 
 comes , at in the 3 sing., disappears entirely in the 
 3 pi., and forms a diphthong with the preceding in 
 the other persons. According to the traditional teach- 
 ing of the grammarians, the termination c in c_i^Ls and 
 is still audible, thus : s e g h iu, g'ldu. 
 Note Q. in L^=2 sg. to distinguish it from 
 with R.=l sg., following the analogy of the strong 
 verb.
 
 47. VERBS 
 
 57 
 
 The imper. of |L one expects to end in ay, which, d 
 however, is now found only in ^nl swear and *L*f 
 drink. In the Ethpeel, the E. Syrians, following the 
 analogy of the strong verb, pronounce et h gal, which 
 they usually write ^W^i, in place of .^L^f. The 
 W. Syrians do the same in certain words e. g. ^isz] 
 or ,_s2f fy 6, 5. The lengthened form is frequently found 
 in the plural of the imper., and is usually written with 
 Aleph: n ^ and .otl^s, .opl; in the fern, the lengthened 
 form alone occurs ^-J^o. 
 
 The vocalisation of the impf. is in all verbs the e 
 same. The plural differs from the corresponding Hebrew 
 in showing a trace of the last radical, namely in the 
 ending of 3 m., which is pronounced (by the East 
 Syrians) on (^6) not un ( o). The e V of the passive 
 forms (also in the part. pass. Peal) is written by the 
 E. Syrians not ; so here and there in other forms. 
 The i of the 1 p. s. pf. they write 
 
 Perfect. 
 Sing. 3 m. 
 
 3 f . 
 2 m. 
 ' 2 f. 
 1 
 
 Peal. 
 
 , V 
 
 2bk^h~ 
 
 Ethpeel. Pael. Aphel
 
 58 
 
 47. VERBS 
 
 Peal. 
 
 Plur. 3 m. 
 
 3 f . 
 
 2 m. 
 
 2 f . 
 
 1 
 Imp. 
 
 Ethpeel. Pael. i Aphel. 
 
 M . 
 
 Impf. 
 Sing. 3 m. 
 
 2 f . 
 1 
 
 Plur. 3 m. 
 
 3 f . 
 Part. act. 
 
 pass. 
 Inf. 
 
 f How the suffixes are appended is shown by the 
 table on pp. GO 61.
 
 48. DOUBLY WEAK AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 59 
 
 NOTE 1. In the inf. Peal, in the Pael and Aphel (3 m. and f. 
 sg. and pi. of perf.) the y retains its power as a consonant, except 
 
 7 * f / 7 7 p 7 
 
 before .c_s and r^*- 2 ? thus: . *1 .j n Vi, ^_i_o^c. wJU.X~, ) &' 
 
 2. The 2. of the 2 s. perf. is hard. 
 
 3. The decomposed diphthong au (3m. pi. perf. and pi. imper.) 
 
 * ? *. 7 *7 
 
 is written c) or 60 , or even oo| . 
 
 4. Barhehrseus does not admit the lengthened forms of the 
 
 O ., 7 
 
 3 m. pi. perf. with suffixes of the 2 and 3 pers., ^JoaJx*, nor yet 
 
 P P" . Op " 
 
 the short forms of the fern. pi. imper. 1 * > ,. , * -^ and 
 others. 
 
 .77 7 7 7 I*" 7 
 
 5. Lt.z. usually forms v^Jj^jc, fM- 2 ) u^Jc)-*^, hut also 
 
 7 7 
 
 Doubly weak and defective Verbs. 48 
 
 When, in a verb, two weak consonants immediately a 
 follow each other, the first of the two is not treated 
 as a weak letter (see, however, /); cf. ,_a and ^JL, ,J, 
 ^s and al, ^aj, -MJ ; so a! and }S. ]Lk. ; we need only 
 discuss jooi be and [1* live. 
 
 |oui is, as a rule, regular, except that in the perf. b 
 the si is not pronounced when the verb is used enclitic- 
 ally. The o is sometimes dropped in the impf., especially 
 in the jussive and in poetry: loCa, \<n^ .000, ,_*<nz. 
 Besides the active participle we find the passive |o<n, 
 ^031 created, and (ace. to N 183) the verbal adjective 
 
 I 7 P X 7 i 
 
 vooi, j~.c<n been.
 
 47. VERBS )* WITH SUFFIXES. 
 
 
 ..1 
 
 A A A T 
 
 
 A 
 
 a 
 
 <3 
 
 4J ,:j f J J|.5f 
 
 1 
 
 fc j 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 1 
 
 4 i 
 
 . 
 
 1 
 
 111 1 A 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 
 
 a.Jj, 
 
 ^ j H -j i '^* v 
 
 /ivj <! 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 i i 
 
 
 " v 
 
 o & j 
 
 ar V T/ 
 
 
 
 A 
 
 .G 
 
 1111 1 b.1 
 
 C .* b. .1* t. .< H . 6. .! : 
 
 *N 1 1 1 ^ J 
 
 A A 
 
 t 
 
 CO 
 
 
 . E ^ ,d .. c .^ 
 
 3 a J 
 
 
 
 
 A 
 
 & 1 ^1 ! A A A 
 
 AA 
 
 >a. 
 
 a 
 
 CO 
 
 
 B< i j B 'E J 
 
 '4 1 ' ? 
 
 i i 
 
 ^l'<i d 
 
 11 
 
 1 
 
 
 A 
 
 O O Q Q 
 
 
 A 
 
 <M 
 
 
 '! i ^ '1 '1 
 
 I 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 . 
 
 A 
 
 q Q Q q 
 a .! H .U fc^U N : i. 
 
 
 .1 
 
 * 
 
 
 ^ ' *i 4 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 .s 
 
 l-H 
 
 q 
 
 d.U 
 
 1 
 
 i i s 1^1 
 
 & .k u .U t. .U t. .U " :l> 
 
 1 ^ '^ 1 1 '1 
 
 A A 
 
 |j 
 
 
 
 ^ a 
 
 8 *** S * 
 
 a %_; 
 
 
 
 f2 ^ 
 
 CO <M (M 1 g^ CO CO 
 
 (M CM 
 
 *
 
 47. VERBS ).-U WITH SUFFIXES. 
 
 61 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 .d .* : 
 
 *i f\i *N *i *n 
 
 .1,1,1 A i 
 
 n 
 
 A 
 
 1 *? 
 
 .e 
 
 
 U 
 <D 
 
 ^ '6 
 o> 
 
 I "s "i '1 '3 
 
 * * n. * 4 o 
 
 6 H J "? 
 
 1 -d '^ 
 
 *1 1 ^ 
 
 t .* I 4 .U :. 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 '^ "3 
 
 .u : b 
 
 n 
 
 H1 1 1 
 
 g) S * g S ^ 
 
 .S CO (M i CO CO 
 
 CO 
 
 co 
 
 T <\ S S S S 
 
 k c. .U Q.I* i..fc D. .! c. :!. 
 
 E S
 
 62 48. DOUBLY WEAK AND DEFECTIVE VERBS. 
 
 \L is regular in the perf. and imper., but the iiu- 
 perf. is formed as if from a verb [a or <<JL (cf. Hebr. 
 Gr. 76 c) and is written Up, UJ or | ~i (E. Syr. UJ), 
 Uz, U]z; inf. ]^. Aphel ^J|", &L,f; impf. ill, f; 
 
 , . 7 > P.P ft. D V 
 
 part. Uie; imp. Ul; int. r- . M y.. 
 
 Verbs which are at the same time ^'s and |JL, U 
 and }.'L, w^a and )jk share the peculiarities of the two 
 classes to which they respectively belong. 
 
 1. VaJ injure, ^oi(Pael) tempt, ]^j quarrel, i^j 
 forget; impf. 5, )i, 2. Aphel ^^f, ^sf, part. 
 
 2. jlf come, j^f bake, Jjf bewail. 
 
 jlf, ^4 (E. Syr. ^ij), iu-Ji, 1 a^2f; ozf, ^zf; imp. 
 ^z, cz, ^z (^-Jlz); impf. |z)j; inf. |z|^. Aphel 
 *| r , IfiLJ, imp. |L.r, inf. aliLio; Ettaf. L,zz|. 
 
 laf , |^U, H (Lev. 26, 26 by some ,_Is|j) ; Ethpe. 
 
 Pf, pi. f. , 1 -T; impf. ijj; imp. 
 
 y > I? 
 
 >_^sj Pael, heal; impf. )jp, }jj; imp. jjsj, Ethpa. 
 
 liaJ swear, )^I (H. ^2^) bud; pf.pl. o 
 impf. J^jj, )^)j; inf. )^|^, j^j^; imp. ^J (y. 
 f. . ^!; Aph. w^scof, WA^O]"; so also ^.?ol". 
 
 )1 and jS: ]|j scold, ^ be weary; perf. 
 impf. IJ^j; imp. ^)J, inf. ]L^S, part. lj^; Ethpe. 
 Pa. ^jl; 3 f. aJy, 2 m., 1 M; pi. o-fl, ^P; impf.
 
 49. PARTICLES. 63 
 
 Aph. 4ff. |)J, )J}J; ^4-i, ^'jl are found only in the 
 participle; so with jjo be becoming, _o^, }_ ? ] be 
 convenient. 
 
 The following are irregular: 1) Vjf go, in which "\ g 
 is silent, whenever ] can receive its vowel \^\] 'dzd, 
 ^^f '#zm; pf. AlL]f Vz#; impf. .Q^I|J rilzun (Nest. 
 j); imp. ^. 2) .^'vm go up with assimilation of I 
 wherever o can take its vowel, thus impf. uanj, and 
 consequently .oajoj; imp. ^x, s^nio; Aphel ua^f. 
 3) u^JLkf find, impf. ^ -^ (v. 38A). 4) ^^f drink, 
 part. \Ji, impf. IzL^j; imp. ^L*] ( 47 rf); Aph. <**L*\. 
 5) >_C(n!l give, in poetry also ^coiJ, without impf. and 
 inf., ^SOT^O only as inf. absol., ^oovl, a^oiJ; imp. 
 
 oi, _^oi, with o: wSoio, With SUn. 
 
 I, ace. to others votAS<n, ai^soi. Alongside of the 
 above we have 6) ^ai give, only impf. and inf. ^^ 
 7) ^oij run forms its imper. by omitting the r, which 
 however is written after the initial <n, thus _jm, ^_a\hatt. 
 
 D. THE PARTICLES 49. 
 
 The lexicon must be consulted for the list of 49 
 particles (Vjf) ; we give here only those that undergo a 
 grammatical change. 
 
 The inseparable prepositions ^s, ?, X with the b 
 copula o, comprised in the mnemonic ^ca, before a
 
 64 49. PARTICLES. 
 
 vowelless consonant receive , rarely e (the latter 
 
 e. g. before \L* ( 15 a) six). Of I with ? there is still 
 
 a trace in V*? 23. With suffixes ^; ^=, 
 
 (TVS; ^s; % dla, <^^>; similarly with V 
 c On Q. with the z of the impf. after o and 
 
 on words beginning with ] 17 & 2. 
 d L! has been introduced from the Palestine Targum 
 
 into theSyriacO.T.in 15 passages as sign of the definite 
 
 accusative (Gen. 1, 1. 1 Chr. 4, 41, the rest in Eccles. 
 
 and Cant.); also |il being, nature used reflexively; 
 
 oiLI ^o of one's own accord. 
 e ^ is not joined to the following word except in 
 
 a few expressions such as |^^ instantly (seldom 
 from here, \^Lf whence? v*kio or 
 thus, >colio^o something. 
 
 on account of, before suffixes ^o^o, e.g. 
 
 (st. cstr., also ? p^v) over against, 
 
 v^ v *" T\ 4- ** p ***. *.** ^v 
 
 ^ *\ \ ^> ^<^ \ out \^-^ <*. \ /^ \ ^^ r> \ 
 
 The following also take the suffixes of the singular: 
 from, >oL with, zo^ to, towards, zlsflike, 
 , jLnz-s behind, after (with retained before 1 sg., 
 2 and 3 pi.); with the plural suffixes '^I over, ^- 
 instead of, ?^ around, ^ after, ^v^ except, 
 only, >o^o before, ZQ^Z (2u^-i) under.
 
 50. GENERAL. 51. SYNTAX OF PRONOUN. 65 
 
 III. NOTES ON THE SYNTAX ( 5056). 
 
 Syriac resembles Ethiopic in the greater freedom 50 
 it enjoys in regard to the arrangement of the different 
 members of the sentence as compared with Arabic and 
 Hebrew. In later writers, however, imitation of the 
 Greek sentence construction resulted in a style so 
 clumsy and that not alone in translations from Greek 
 authors as to give rise to complaints among the 
 Syrians themselves. 
 
 The pronoun is more extensively employed than 51 
 in Hebrew, e.g. for the subject comprised in the 
 verb : ^] ^ o<n ; for the article, especially in trans- 
 lations from Greek (cf. Ethiop., French [iljle, Ital. il[la]) 
 we find (on and) on. Again, the pronoun is used to 
 anticipate a Genetive j^x*? oi^a, or the object of 
 the verb with or without ^; also to accompany in- 
 dependent prepositions with >, or with repetition 
 of the preposition with or without emphasis |^ol~ aus 
 on that (very) day. Finally we note the employment 
 of the pronoun to express the so-called Ethic Dative 
 ov^ ^if, and its reflexive use in expressions like 
 aiia4JBl? ^a^oj^ Simeon of his pillar = Simeon the Stylite. 
 
 The position of the demonstrative pronoun is b 
 sometimes before, sometimes after the substantive. 
 
 Nestle, byr. Gramnt. E
 
 66 52. THE VERB. 
 
 e In the case of a genetive with its n o m e n r e g e n s , 
 the suffix is always appended to the second sub- 
 stantive when the first is in the construct state, ze^uoJ 
 .o<nZaiiaL<3i their want of faith; in most cases, also, 
 when ? is used, ^JLajaa? j^L^ our necessary bread- 
 
 ^ The following are used to express emphasis: ^.*oi 
 (Hebr.), v_*o*; l^coLs, l-sotjJ, but especially aJ, nature. 
 Is ip s e 001 fS 001. 
 
 e One, TI? ^*j[, nobody ^*jf p and tf w*Jj", even 
 wAjf liaof a certain woman, >o^o something (N. 
 Mand. Gram. 150). For the reciprocal pronoun we 
 find \^L and jij^L. "companion", not confined to 
 persons; >coi^s every day, j^col ailxs the whole day. 
 
 52 The Verb. 
 
 a The impersonal finite verb stands generally in 
 the feminine, A-*r-T and *-*^L accidit, the participle 
 (and adjective) more frequently in the masculine ( 48/.) ; 
 these verbs also show a fondness for the passive: 
 ^ psUf, x v? ^ -"^ v oo^ ^2^e, dixi, audivimus, 
 quaesiverunt; more rare are expressions like 001 
 -DO}^J ^ev*?j Lagarde, Psalt. Hier. p. 156. 
 
 b The perfect has the force of a future-perfect in 
 the protasis of a conditional sentence, but it is seldom 
 found in the apodosis; the perfect of emphatic assur- 
 ance is rare, except in the Old Testament.
 
 52. THE VERB. 53. THE AUXILIARY. 67 
 
 Our present is scarcely ever expressed by the c 
 imperfect; on the other hand, after verbs requiring 
 another verb to complete their meaning (such as will, 
 begin, &c.) the imperfect is regularly found, with and 
 without ? or . Either both verbs stand in the same 
 mood, with or without o, or the second appears in the 
 imperf., with or without > ; the participle and the in- 
 finitive with L are less frequent in this construction. 
 ? frequently serves to introduce direct speech. 
 
 The proper form for the present is the participle, d 
 which completely supplanted the imperfect in later 
 Syriac. It also stands in dependent clauses, even after 
 an imperative v o<rL*z ^^ ojoiL*, let both grow. 
 To express a condition or state, it is usually preceded 
 by fL. The passive participle differs from the active 
 in frequently expressing the past $ dying, L^ 
 dead or the gerundive. 
 
 The infinitive absolute is found as in Hebr. e 
 both before and (rarely) after the finite verb; when 
 depending on another verb, the infin. is always preceded 
 by ^. It stands frequently after )J<n, a^f, &_X it is 
 or is not (possible); after a preposition it requires 
 ^? e. g. Gen. 4, 13 . n ^*^l ^ 
 
 jo is employed as auxiliary verb: 53 
 
 a) quite pleonastically to strengthen the negative 
 
 13: ]o<ji P, also ? al^us ]en P not only. 
 
 E*
 
 68 54. OBJECT. 55. NOON. 
 
 b) for the imperative, joined to an adjective or 
 participle, >~.<~ a^oei eppcooo. 
 
 c) The perfect Jen expresses: 
 
 a) with another perfect, the pluperfect (Matt. 
 14, 3) or the simple perfect; 
 
 6) with an imperfect, the conjunctive of the 
 present; 
 
 7) with a participle, the imperfect of the indi- 
 cative, in conditional sentences the conjunctive. 
 
 d) The imperfect with participles and adjectives 
 denotes the subjunctive. 
 
 e) For b e iL.f with suffixes is more usual than |ooi, 
 *<nojLf he is; )o<ji M* (he) it was. 
 
 54 The object, especially when definite, but often 
 also when not definite (undetermined), is introduced 
 by ^; instead of the suffix of the object we find as 
 frequently ^. 
 
 55 The Noun. 
 
 a Adjectives and participles in the predicate still 
 appear in the absolute state, although no longer 
 without exception; the same applies to the substantive 
 in adverbial expressions, especially after |], to numbers, 
 and to the names of the months; (infinitive). 
 
 b The construct, which may stand, as in Hebr. 
 before a preposition (|^cs "^ ditoXoYia), is sup- 
 planted in Syriac, more and more, by the emphatic state
 
 56. MISCELLANEOUS. 69 
 
 followed by >: jovX *^-, l.X? ]i^-?, or 
 In this construction, a great variety of small words 
 especially the copula (pron.) may stand between the . 
 two substantives, and the genetive may even, as in 
 Greek, precede its nomen regens (cf. Aeth. Gr. 132). 
 
 The position of the attributive adjective is generally c 
 after its substantive, as often before it, however, when 
 expressing an honourable title or quality. The adjective 
 usually agrees in state with the substantive, but, in 
 exceptional cases, both the other possible variations 
 occur, least frequently the emph. st. of the adjective 
 with the absolute of the noun. 
 
 Miscellaneous. 56 
 
 Instead of ^ in the comparative, we often find, a 
 as a result of Greek influence, of, ^ Matt. 11, 22. 24. 
 
 In addition to the simple negative p there is the b 
 more emphatic form jooi JJ (|Jo $ neither nor), 
 all; ]e ne serves as subjective negative, and is em- 
 ployed in questions implying a doubt ([AYJTI), and in 
 jcf in clauses expressing fear or purpose. 
 
 To introduce impossible conditional clauses we find c 
 
 and j] <Ar, also ? Jj QJ^. 
 
 The relative -> is very seldom omitted. d
 
 70 READING EXERCISE. AIDS TO TRANSLATION. 
 
 READING EXERCISE. Matt. 6, 1013. 
 
 . , 7 , "l * " T V * [> V V S. 7 
 
 fotnJ ..^.^aa,S\? |Z|Z ..jSn^ i4,yo&J VA'TA.SJ .ai?j 
 
 , " , 7 .7 7 i " i 7 i" i " r 7 i " * f " * 
 
 )^~^ ,_-^ ~c-i -:-^(_b ^| f_klo^S9 p-=u.j ./I **?> 
 
 f" \ 7 ? .'*" ' V 7 <k V . P O 7 7P 
 
 ' " UB|J P-2-j 4.i-* > n-i n^o . (.TVn . _J_aJai09 
 
 ~ e v ,S?> ".*>* t 77 .? Fpr, ? 
 
 V' -^S (jf ( 1" .Ml \ \Vy JJO .pi' ^.V n^ A.. 
 
 ^w d'fiasmdya, ne&qdddas s'ma^. t~i&e malku&a'%; 
 nehveh sef3yanu%, aikdnna o'jSasmdya ft(f> b'dr a. hd/3-lan 
 Idhma frsunqZnan yaumUna; vas e {26q-lan haubain aikdnnu 
 ^a(f> Jinan s e {2aqn I'hayydfiain. v e la &dlan l e nesyona, ella 
 (bdssdn men bisd; mettul d*l$~ila%-ht malku&a v e haila 
 d I'alam, al'rnin, amen. 
 
 AIDS TO TRANSLATION. 
 
 v? i] 32. 
 
 heaven, which though always plural in form is also 
 construed as singular ( 28 c); st. abs. ^*-:, cstr. 
 ^LO^. w^-oiJ 3 ra. sg. irapf. Ethpaal from denomin- 
 ative verb wA^e (Pael); indicative and jussive are not 
 distinguished. ; ^ from >o^ name, with suflf. 2 m. sg., 
 emph. 1^-, with suff. OLIO^, .ol^, in the plural, with 
 inserted <ji, ^,0^^, |kittA<, cf. )^f, ^f 32. |2l2, E.
 
 AIDS TO TRANSLATION. 
 
 71 
 
 Syr. ]zU, 3 f. sg.impf. Peal from \1] come, 48 d,2. 
 ^loa^so, abstract feminine *-vJ 30 IV + suff. 2 sg. 
 m.; note Q. of the a as distinguished from Hebr. 
 rnDbtt. JooiJ 3 m. sg. impf. of )on 47, 48 &. *il=j, 
 m. subst. in JL, )J from j.^ wish, will, with suff., 
 25, 4, &, 1. |lL,f how? interrogative adverb used 
 relatively with following >, cf. 21. 22. ^f also, 
 cf. Hebr. and Aram, t$ \&]~ (E.Syr. jl*]js)==i^f 
 emph. from <5j[=Hebr. ynx, Aram. jn, K3pK, Arab. 
 t ( 140; 26 fem.) + prep. ^ 17 & 2. 
 wen 48^5 ,J^ 49 &; in later Syriac written as 
 one word ^Lsoi. ]^-^, st. emph. from abs. >ol.^, 
 H. onb ^.Lijatf?=? to express the genetive ( 55&) + 
 ,-fljcjr, jxaJaa m. subst., need, necessity, from the 
 stem . *i* need of Peal only part. pass, in use + 
 suffix, which in such a combination is almost always 
 appended to the second member, although belonging 
 strictly to the first or to the whole expression ( 51 c). 
 jiioaJ, adj. ace. to 25, 4 & 1 from >oal, j^oal 29, 1, e. 
 wjon>o imp. sg. m. of . ^- pardon; for 6 v. 6c; 
 38 c, e; the prefixing of o does not produce a firmly 
 closed syllable, hence ^> with R. ^ v. supra. 
 l, our debts, from |Jca^, st. cstr. and abs. 
 30, I e, pi. ^bcul, lieJ-i-suflF. 1 p. pi.; the E. 
 Syrians write ^^-- ace. to G d 1, so jjjJaJ above, 
 and *s] v. sup. i^ 19 ^ n ^*- shorter
 
 72 AIDS TO TRANSLATION. 
 
 form of the 1 pi. perf., 36 a. ^^v~v our debtors; 
 dative partic. ^ + plur. of intensive noun . -^ 25, 3tf 
 from a root med. o, the passing into *. 46 b. 
 
 flo and not, |3=non and ne ^V lead us 
 2 m. sg. impf. Aphel (Vl) from the root ^s> with 
 suif. of 1 per. pi., 43. As in Hebr., the imper. cannot 
 stand with the negation. jjolmi^, prepos. ^, which 
 also denotes motion and direction + jJilsij=H. ps: 
 25, 4&, 1 note, from the root jjaj, only in Pael. jif 
 but, doubtless contracted from J if and JJ not. .^1 
 deliver us, m. sg. imp. Pael of ]^s with suff. 1 p. pi., 
 47. | ?* ^ from the evil (one); preposition 
 ^ 49 c; ]'** st. abs. msc. of *^ (cf. Aram. tja); 
 if to be rendered "from evil" (neutr.), we should 
 expect iL^is ( 26). V&e prep., (from ^04^0, ^04^9 
 with 1,, lf\4**) on account of ( 49/); with follg. 
 > becomes a conjunction. ^iL? 23. _oi the fern. 
 pron. ( 19), as copula more correctly written as 
 enclitic *,. iLJ 28&; 29, 1, /. ]*-*.? (ace. to 
 others z with R.) 30 A. 2, plur. lLla*2 of Pael ^^ 
 praise. >-^v st. constr., which still appears, especi- 
 ally in a connexion like the present ( 29, 110). ^.^j' 
 we prefer to derive from the Gk. a|r/jv, rather than 
 from the Hebr. 'pos in spite of Jer. 28, G.
 
 LITTERATURA SYRIACA. 
 
 *Hebediesu [f 1318], tractatus continens catalogum librorum chal- 
 daeorum, tam ecclesiasticorutn quam profanorum, ed. Abraham 
 Ecchellensis. Rom, 653. 12. sh. 5. M. 7. 50. 
 
 Index of Biblical and Ecclesiastical "Writings, Drawn up by Mar 
 Abd "Seshua, Metropolitan of Nisibis and Armenia, A. D. 1298. 
 Appendix A. in G. P. Badger, the Nestorians and their Eituals. 
 1852. 2, p. 361379. 
 
 Joseph Simonius Assemanus Syrus Maronita [f 1768], Bibliotheca 
 orientalis clementino-vaticana, in qua manuscriptos codices syriacos 
 recensuit . . . Rom, fol. I, 719 de scriptoribus syris orthodoxis II, 
 721 de scriptoribus syris monophysitis III, 1, 725 de scriptoribus 
 Nestorianis cont. Catalogum Ebediesu. Ill, 2, 728 de Syris 
 Nestorianis. Vol.1. M. 15. M. 200. 400. 425. 
 
 J. S. Assemanns orientalische bibliothek oder nachrichten von syri- 
 schen schriftstellern. in einen auszug gebracht von Aug. Friedr. 
 Pfeiffer. Erlangen, 776, 2 ps. [8 + 16] 594 S. 
 
 M. 1.50. 2. 4. 4.50. 
 
 Bibliothecae apostolicae vatieanae codicum manuscriptorum catalogus 
 in tres partes distributus. Steph. Evoditis Assemanus archiepi- 
 scopus Apameensis et Jos. Sim. Ass. Rom, fol. Partis I tomus II, 
 758 et Partis I tomus III, 759 complectens codices chaldaicos sive 
 syriacos. 
 
 [Angela Mai (f 1854)], scriptorum veterum nova collectio e vaticanis 
 codicibus edita. Tom. V. Rom, 831. 4. Codices chaldaici 
 sive syriaci vaticani assemaniani, p. 1* 82*. 
 
 Indices alphabetic! auctorum et operum codicibus syriacis, 
 hebraicis, et copticis comprehensorum. T. V. p. 243/51. 
 
 Summa codicum orientalium vaticanorum in Tomo IV et V de- 
 sc'riptorum, additis etiam hebraicis et syriacis, quos Assemanus 
 tribus tonus impressis descripsit . . . Syriaci 459. T. X (2) 374. 
 
 *) De asterisco vide praefationera. 
 
 Nestle.
 
 2 Litteratura. 
 
 Bibliothecae Mediceae Laurentianae et Palatinae codicum mss. orien- 
 talium catalogus . . . Steph. Evod. Assemanus archiep. Apameae 
 recensuit . . . Antonio Francisco Gorio curante. Flor. 742 fol. 
 cum tabb. M. 25. 
 
 Catalogus codicum manuscriptorum orientalium qui in Museo Bri- 
 tannico asservantur. Pars prima codices syriacos et carshunicos 
 amplectens [ed. Rosen et Forshall]. Lond. 38 fol. sh. 12. 
 
 Catalogue of the syriac manuscripts in the British Museum acquired 
 since the year 1833. By W. Wright. [Lond.] 3 ps. 70. 71. 72. 
 4. (70 sh.) M. 50. 70. vol. 2. M. 15. 
 
 *T. J. Lamy, les manuscrits syriaques du Musee britannique. Bulletin 
 Acad. d'arch. belgique. 49 e annee, 2 e Serie, 1880. 
 
 Catalog! codicum manuscriptorum bibliothecae Bodleianae pars sexta, 
 codices syriacos, carshunicos, mandaeos complectens. Confecit 
 B. Payne Smith. Oxon. 64. 4. [sh. 21.] M. 16. 
 
 Manuscrits orientaux. Catalogues des manuscrits syriaques et sabeens 
 (mandaites) de la bibliotheque nationale [ed. H. Zotenberg}. 
 Paris 74. 4. 8. 246. [2]. M. 10. 
 
 Konigliche Bibliothek, Berlin. Kurzes Verzeichnis der Sachau'schen 
 Sammlung syrischer Handschriften von E. SacJiau. Nebst Uber- 
 sicht des alten Bestandes. Berlin, 85. 28. 35. M. 1. 50. 
 
 *E. Bodiger, Ub. d. oriental. Handschriften aus Etienne Quatremere's 
 Nachlass in Hiinchen. 8, br. Extr. (Brill). fl. . 50. 
 
 B. Dorn, Uber 4 von der kaiserlichen offentl. Bibliothek zu St. Peters- 
 burg im Jahr 1852 erworbene syr. Handschiiften. St. Peters- 
 burg 1854. A. 16 pag. M. 60. 
 
 De codice palim'psesto graeco-lat.-syriaco cf. Cozza, Sacr. Bibl. Vet. 
 
 fragm. 1867; de codice evangeliorum Gerhardino: Irmischer, 
 
 Handschriften-Katalog der Koniglichen Universitats-Bibliothek zu 
 
 Erlangen n. 19. 
 J. Fr. Gaab, Uber die Litteratur der christlichen Syrer. Paulus, 
 
 Neues Repertorium. 3 (1791) 358 ff. 
 Andr. Theoph. Hoffmann, kurze geschichte. der syrischen literatur 
 
 vide Berthold, Journal XIV (22) 225/91. 
 
 C. v. Lengerke, de studio litterarum Syriac arum theologis quam 
 maxime commendando comment. 1. 2. 2 part. Kegim. 1836. 
 
 M. . 50. 1. 
 
 Giist. Bickell, conspectus rei Syrorum literariae additis notis biblio- 
 graphicis et excerptis anecdotis. Monast. 71. 112. M. 2. 40. 
 
 (Pars I, p. 1 58 separatim prodiit.) 
 
 Neve, F., de la renaissance des etudes syriaques. Paris 1854. 
 La litterature syriaque. Rep. franc.. 1876, Jan. 7. 
 L'abbe P. Martin, Rapport sur les progres des etudes Arameennes. 
 Compte rendu de la l^e Sess. du congres d. Orient. 1873. t II. 
 Pierre Dowai et la poesie sacree chez les Maronites ibid.
 
 Litteratura. 3 
 
 P. Pick, Syriac Litterature. Mac Clinstock & Strong's Cyclop. Vol. 
 
 10. (1881). 
 Frothingham , A. L., Historical Sketch of Syriac Literature and 
 
 Culture I. Amer. Journ. of Philol. V, 2, 200220. 
 W. Wright, Syriac Literature. Encyclopedia Britannica. vol. 22. 
 
 p. 824 856. [opus plenissimum, 1237 notae marginales.] 
 
 I. GRAMMATICAL CHRESTOMATHIAE ET LEXICA. 
 
 *1 1539 Ambrosius, Theseus, . . . introductio in chaldaicam linguam, 
 syriacam atque armenicam et decem alias linguas. [Papiae] fol. 
 (Weigel 15 R.) M. 18. 22.50. 25.50. 
 
 2 1554 Angelus Caninius, institutiones linguae syriacae, assyriacae 
 
 atque thalmudicae, una cum aethiopicae atque arabicae collatione. 
 Paris, Stephanus. 4. M. 2. 
 
 3 1556 [Joh. Alb. Widmanstadtius] Syriacae linguae . . . prima 
 
 elementa. quibus adjectae sunt christianae religionis solennes 
 quotidianaeque precationes. Viennae Austriacae. 40. [56 pp.] 
 
 M. 2.50. 4.50. 6. 10. 11. 30. 
 
 *4 1560 Joh. Mercerus, tabulae in grammaticen linguae chaldaeae, 
 quae et syriaca dicitur. Paris, Morelli. 4. 
 
 5 1569 Grammatica chaldaea et syra Immanuelis Tremellij [Genevae], 
 
 Stephanus [in appendice N* T* et seorsim], M. 2. 10. 4. 80. 
 
 6 1571 Syrorum peculium. hoc est vocabula apud syros scriptores 
 
 passim usurpata: targumistis vero aut prorsus incognita: aut in 
 ipsorum vocabulariis adhuc non satis explicata. Andr. Masius 
 [Du Mas f 1573] sibi suae memoriae juvandae caussa colligebat. 
 Antverp., Plantin. fol. (in Bibl. Polygl. T. VI). 
 
 6 1571 Grammatica linguae syriacae inventore atque auctore Andrea 
 
 Masio: opus novum, & a nostris hominibus adhuc non tractatum 
 . . . Antverp., Plantin. fol. (in Bibl. Polygl. T. VI). 
 
 7 1572 Dictionarium syro-chaldaicum Guidone Fabricio Boderiano 
 
 [Fevre de la Boderie] collectore et auctore. Antverp., Plantin. 
 fol. [in Bibl. Polygl. T. VI]. [de autographis Pabri et Masii cf. 
 Serapeum 45. 16. 272.] [4 ff.] 23pp. M. 10. 
 
 8 1572 [Joh. Alb. Widmanstadt et Guide Fevre de la Boderie] 
 
 Syriacae linguae prima elementa. Antverp., Plantin. 4. cf. n. 3. 
 
 9 1574 Bonavent. Cornel. Bertramus, tV comparatio grammaticae 
 
 hebraicae & aramicae, atque adeo dialectorum aramicarum inter 
 se: concinnata ex hebraicis Antonii Cevallerij praeceptionibus, 
 aramicisque doctorum aliorum observationibus. [Genevae,] Vig- 
 non. 4. M. 4. 20. 4. 50.
 
 4 Litteratura. 7 
 
 *10 1579 Joh. Mercerius, tabulae in grammaticen linguae chaldaicae, 
 
 quae et syriaca dicitur. Vitebergae. 8. cf. 4. 
 11 1594 Institutio linguae s3Tae ex optimis quibusque apud Syros 
 
 scriptoribus, in primis Andrea Masio collecta a Casparo Wasero 
 
 Tigurino. Lugd. Bat. 4. 
 *12 1594 Victor ius Petrus paradigmata de quatuor linguis orientalibus 
 
 praecipuis arabica, armena syra aethiopica. Paris. 4. M. 12. 
 13 1596 Grammatica syriaca sive chaldaica Georgii Michaelis Amirae 
 
 Edenensis e Libano. Komae. 4. 
 *14 1602 Grammatica chaldaica descripta ex tabulis Merceri . . . ita 
 
 mutata . . . ut plane nova grammatica dici possit (opera Drusii.) 
 
 Franeqer. 
 
 15 1606 L'harmonie etymologique des langues hebrai'que, chaldai'que, 
 syriaque, grecque, latine. fran?oise, italienne, espagnole, allemande, 
 
 ' flamende, angloise etc. par M. Estienne Quichard. Paris. 
 
 M. 10. 
 
 16 1611 Gymnasium syriacum ... ex novo testamento syro et aliis 
 rerum syriacarum scriptoribus collecta novis & genuinis charac- 
 teribus adornata a M. Christoph. Crinesio, Schlaccowaldo-Bohemo 
 Wittebergae. 4. M. 2. 
 
 *ll 1612 = 9. Amstelodami. 4. 
 
 18 1612 Lexicon pentaglotton, hebraicum, chaldaicum, syriacum, tal- 
 mudico-rabbinicum et arabicum ... ex testamento novo syriaco . . . 
 concinnatum a ... Valentino Schindlero Oederano . . . opus novum 
 nunc post authoris obitum ex ipso autographo fidelissime descrip- 
 tum. Hanoviae. fol. sh. 10. M. 7. Ib. 
 
 *19 1612 = 18. Francofurti. fol. M. 7. 75. 
 
 20 1612 Lexicon syriacum, e novo testamento et rituali Seven 
 patriarchae quondam Alexandrini syro collectum . . . atque . . . 
 tredecim disputationibus propositum, auctore et praeside M. Chri- 
 stoph. Crinesio. Wittebergae. 4. 
 
 21 1615 Jo h, Buoctorfi [filii] grammaticae chaldaicae et syriacae 
 libri III. Basileae. M. 2. 
 
 22 1616 Joh. Gasbar Myricaeus, prima elementa linguae syriacae . . . 
 quibus adjecta sunt exercitia etc. Colon. Allobrog. 
 
 *23 1617 Grammatica aramaea h. e. chaldaicae et syriacae elementa. 
 
 Bremae. 
 *24 1619 = 22. Genevae. 4. (Grammaticae syro-chaldaeae libri 
 
 duo.) M. 2. 4. 
 
 *25 1619 = 11. C. Waser, grammatica Syra. Leidae. 4. 
 
 sh. 7. 6 d. 
 *26 1619 Henr. Opitius, Sj'riasmus restitutus et hebraismo chaldais- 
 
 moque harmonious Lips. 4. M. 3. 
 
 27 1622 Lexicon chaldaicum et syriacum; quo voces omnes . . .
 
 Litteratura. 5 
 
 quotquot ... in novi testamenti translatione syriaca reperiuntur . . . 
 a M. Joh. Buxtorfio jun. Basileae. 4. M. 4. 4. 50. 10. 
 
 28 1622 Joh. Bapt. Ferrari, Nomenclator syriacus Bomae. 4. 
 
 29 1623 Mart. Trost, lexicon syriacum ex inductione omnium exem- 
 plorum novi testamenti syriaci adornatum. Cothenis Anhaltino- 
 rum. 4. M. 2. 3. 4. 10. 
 
 30 1627 Hieron. Avianus, clavis poeseos sacrae, trium principalium 
 linguarum orientalium, hebraeae, chaldaeae ac syrae rhythmos 
 exhibens. Lips. 
 
 *31 1627 Herm. Nicolai, idea linguarum aramaearum per compara- 
 tionem . . . Copenh. 
 
 32 1628 Abrahami Ecchellensis collegii Maronitarum alumni linguae 
 syriacae sive chaldaicae perbrevis institutio ad eiusdem nationis 
 studiosos adolescentes. Rom. 12. M. 3. 
 
 *33 1628 Ludovici de Dieu grammatica linguarum oriental,, Hebraeo- 
 rum, Chaldaeor. et Syror. inter se collatarum. Lugd. Bat. 
 
 *34 1628 M. Thorn ae Erpenii grammatica chaldaea ac syra opera et 
 cura Constantini I'Empereur de Oppijk S. 8. T. D. et L. H. ac 
 C. P. in Acad. Lugduno Batav. in lucem edita. 
 
 35 1635 Harb. Thorndyke, epitome lexici hebraici, syriaci, rabinici et 
 arabici una cum observationibus circa linguam hebraeam et grae- 
 cam. Londin. fol. 
 
 36 1635 Schindleri lexicon pentaglotton ... in epitomen redactum 
 a Gr. A. [Gulielmus Alabaster]. Lond. fol. 
 
 37 1636 Thomas a Novaria Obicinus, thesaurus arabico-syro-latinus. 
 Romae : 
 
 Index alphabeticus ad formam dictionarii pro thesauro ... a 
 P. P. Marco Bouelio Lucensi editus ib. eod. 
 
 38 1636 Isaac Sciadrensis, Maronita e Libano, archiepisc. Tripolis 
 Syriae, grammatica linguae syriacae. Rom." 
 
 39 1637 Eclogae sacrae novi testamenti syriacae graecae latinae cum 
 observationibus. quibus praemittuntur rudimenta grammaticae sy- 
 riacae opera Joh. Mich. Dilherri. Jenae. 12. 
 
 40 1 638 Eclogae sacrae novi testamenti', syriacae, graecae latinae. 
 cum notis et observationibus ita explicatae ut . . . adbibitis gram- 
 maticae syriacae rudimentis antehac excusis attentus lector linguam 
 syriacam proprio marte possit addiscere. Adduntur indices locu- 
 pletissimi et manuale lexici syriaci. Jenae. 12. 
 
 *40 b 1643 Senertus, A., Trosti grammatica ebraea eademq. univers. 
 hypotyposis harmonica linguarum Orient. Chaldaeae, Syrae, Ara- 
 bicaeque c. matre Ebraea. 4. M. 2. 
 
 41 1646 Circulus conjugationum perfectarum orientalium, ebraeae, 
 chaldaeae, syrae, arabicae, aethiopicae juxta methodum Schickardi. 
 Jenae. 4. 
 
 42 1647 Schickard, institutiones linguae ebraeae noviter recognitae
 
 6 Litteratura. 
 
 et auctae. ace. harmonia perpetua aliarum linguarurn orientalium, 
 chaldaeae, syrae, arabicae, aethiopicae opera Joh. Ern, Oerhardi. 
 Jenae. 4. 
 
 43 1647 Josephus Acurensis, graimnatica linguae syriacae. Rom. 
 
 *44 1647 Christ. Ravis, discourse on the original tongues, viz. Ebrew, 
 Samaritan, Calde, Syriac, Arabic and Aethiopic, together with a 
 general Grammar of the said tongues. Load. 12. 
 
 *45 1649 =18. Hanoviae. fol. 
 
 46 1649 [Joh. Ern. Gerhard] ^KiaypcKpitx linguae syro-chaldaicae cum 
 analyseos syriacae specimine. Hallis Saxon. 4. 
 
 *46b 1649 = 42. (Witteberg[?]>. M. 1.80. 
 
 47 1650 Joh. Buxtorfi grammaticae chaldaicae et syriacae libri III. . . . 
 editio secunda auctior et emendatior. Basileae. M.I. 1.20. 2. 
 
 48 1651 Andr. Sennert , grammatica chaldaica et syra. Wittenberg. 4. 
 
 49 1652 Joh. Henr. Hottinffer, Tigurinus, grammaticae chaldaeo- 
 syriacae libri duo ; cum triplici appendice chaldaea, syra et rabbi- 
 iiica. Tiguri. 
 
 *50 1653 Briani Waltoni introductio ad lectionem linguar. orient. 
 Hebr. Chald. Samaritan. Syriac. Arabic. Persic. Armenic. Copticae. 
 Londin. 12<>. 
 
 51 1653 = 18 etc. Francof. fol. M. 5. 7. 20. 
 
 52 1658 Eclogae sacrae novi testamenti syriacae graecae latinae 
 cum observationibus. quibus praemittuntur rudimenta grammaticae 
 syriacae opera Joh. Mich. Dilherri. Jenae. 12. [ed. 3 a ] 26. 
 250. (4) pp. 
 
 53 1668 Joh. Leusden, scholae syriacae libri tres. una cum disser- 
 tatione de' literis et lingua Samaritanorum. UltrajectL 
 
 M. 1. 1.75. 3. 
 
 54 1658 Qulielm. Beveridffius, grammatica syriaca tribus libris tra- 
 dita . . ut menstruo spatio . . ipsa linguae medulla exugatur . . 
 in usum bibhorum jroXuyXccrrarajy Waltoniensium. [Accedit eiusdem: 
 de linguarum orientalium praesertim hebr., chald., syr., arab. et 
 samar. praestantia necessitate et utilitate.] London. M. 3. 
 
 55 1658 Joh. Henr. Hottinffer, grammatica quatuor linguarum 
 hebraicae. chaldaicae, syriacae et arabicae harmonica . . . accedit 
 technologia linguae arabicae theologico-historica. Heidelbergae. 4. 
 
 *55 b 1659 Th. Erpenius, grammatica hebraea generalis ed. Ill, cui 
 accessit Grammaticae syrae et chaldaeae eiusd. auctoris ed. II. 
 L. Bat. [sec. Brill.] fl. 1.25. 
 
 56 1661 Joh. Henr. Hottinffer, etymologicum orientale; sive lexicon 
 harmonicum effrayXccrrov, quo . . et chaldaicae S3Tiacae . . . dialec- 
 torum . . . voces juxta seriem radicum hebraicarum exhibentur 
 . . . accessit brevis apologia contra Abrahamum Ecchellensem 
 Maronitam. Francofurti. 4. 
 
 57 1662 Eclogae sacrae novi testamenti, syriacae, graecae latinae.
 
 Litteratura. 7 
 
 cum notis et observatiouibus ita explicatae ut . . . adhibitis gram- 
 maticae syriacae rudimentis antehac excusis attentus lector linguam 
 syriacam proprio marte possit addiscere. Adduntur indices locu- 
 pletissimi et manuale lexici syriaci opera /. M. Dilherri . . . qui 
 novam addidit Praefationem. Jenae. 12. 
 
 *58 1664 = 56 Hottinger, Etymologicum orientale. Turic. 4. 
 
 *59 1664 Andr. Sennert, scrutinium linguarum orientalium ebraeo- 
 chaldaeo-syro-arabico-persico-aethiopicae. Vitebergae. 4. 
 
 60 1665 M. Dav. Grafunder, grammatica syriaca cum Syntax!. 
 Wittebergae. M. 1.50. 
 
 *61 1666 Andr. Sennert, Grammatica orientalis eademque harmo- 
 nica etc. seu (ab altera tituli parte) Ebraismus, Chaldaismus, 
 Syriasmus, Arabismus etc. Wittenberg. 4. M. 3. 
 
 62 1667 Aegid. Gutbir, lexicon syriacum continens omnes N. T. syriaci 
 dictiones et particulas . . .. Hamburgi. M. 2. 30. 
 
 63 1669 Edm. Castle, lexicon heptaglotton, hebraicum, chaldaicum, 
 syriacum, samaritanum. aethiopicum, arabicum conjunctim, et 
 persicum separatim . . . cui accessit brevis et harmonica . . . 
 grammaticae omnium praecedentium linguarum delineatio. Authore 
 Edmundo Castello, S. T. D. . . . Londini, Koycroft fol. (Appendix 
 Bibl. Polygl. Walt.) M. 75. 2.16. 4.4. 
 
 64 1670 Joh. Friedr. Nicolai, Hodegeticum orientale harmonicum 
 quod complectitur I Lexicon linguarum ebraicae, chaldaicae, 
 syriacae, arabicae, aethiopicae et persicae harmonicum II gramma- 
 ticam linguarum earundem . . . Ill dicta biblica . . . Jenae. 4. 
 
 M. 4. 
 
 65 1672 Joh. Leusden, schola syriaca una cum synopsi chaldaica et 
 dissertatione de literis et lingua Samaritanorum. Editio secunda. 
 Ultrajecti. M. . 50. 1. 20. 2. 50. 
 
 *66 1676 Jac. Ailing, synopsis institutionum chaldaearum et syrarum. 
 
 Francofurti. 
 *67 1677 Christoph Cellaring, porta Syriae. Cizae. 4. 
 
 68 1678 Henr. Opitius, syriasmus facilitati et integritati suae resti- 
 tutus simulque hebraismo et chaldaismo harmonious, regulis iisdem 
 quinquaginta absolutus. . . . cura M. Daniel. Hasenmulleri <f>ika- 
 varoX/KoyXcoTTou. Lipsiae. 4. M. 3. 
 
 69 1679 Joh. Wilh. Hilliger, summarium linguae aramaeae i. e. 
 chaldaeo-syro-samaritanae. Wittebergae. 4. M. 1. 50. 
 
 70 1682 Christoph. Cellarius, porta Syriae patentior sive gramma- 
 ticae novae . . . editio secunda. Cizae. 4". 
 
 M. . 80. 1.20. 1.25. 1.50. 2.20. 
 
 71 1683 Christoph. Cellarius, glossarium syro-latinum, nuper vulgatis 
 utriusque testamenti excerptis accommodatum. Cizae. 4. 
 
 M. . 75.
 
 8 Litteratura. 
 
 72 1683 Ludov. de Dieu . . . grammatica linguarum orientalium 
 Hebraeorum. Chaldaeorum et Syrorum inter se collatarum. ex 
 recensione David Clodii. Francofurti. 4. 
 
 73 1686 Edmund Castle, lexicon heptaglotton . . . Londini impr. 
 Th. Ro5 r croft, sumptibus Robert! Scott, fol. = 63 cum novo titulo. 
 
 *74 1686 J. Nicolai, Hodegetici Orientalis pars II. editio 2. inscripta: 
 
 critica sacra. Francof. et Hamburg. 
 75 1686 Caroli Schaaf opus aramaeum complectens grammaticam 
 
 chaldaico-syriacam : selecta targumim . . . lexicon chaldaicum . . . 
 
 Ludg. Bat. sh. 7. M. 3. 4. 50. 6. 7. 50. 
 
 *76 1689 Joh. Aug. Danz, aditus Syriae reclusus. Jenae. M. . 70. 
 77 1691 Henr. Opitius, syriasmus etc. [= 26] secunda vice multis 
 
 in locis auctior editus. Lipsiae. M. 1. 1.50. 2. 10. 
 
 *78 1694 Herm. von der Hardt, syriacae linguae fundamenta. Helmst. 
 
 79 1695 Talent. Schindler, Lexicon Pentaglotton. Francofurti. fol. 
 
 80 1695 Andr. Muller, opuscula nonuulla orientalia uno volumine 
 comprehensa. Francof. ad O. 4&. [cf. ZDMG. 35, XV. N. 19]. 
 
 81 1696 Brevis institutio linguae syriacae, J. H. Maji hebraicae atque 
 chaldaicae nuper emissis harmonica ad collegiorum usum conscripta 
 a M. G. C. B. Francofurti. 4. 
 
 *82 1699 Christ. Ludovicus, hebraismus, chaldaismus, targumico- 
 talmud.-rabbinism. et syriasm. harmon. etc. Lips. s. a. (1699?) 
 (? = "Wittebergae 1699. 4. Ludovici, Ckr. Syriasmus ex Opitio 
 in compendium redactus. 4. M. 1). M. 1.50. 
 
 83 1700 Joh. Aug. Danz, Aditus Syriae reclusus . . . editio secunda. 
 Jenae. 
 
 84 1701 Jac. Altinff, synopsis institutionum chaldaearum et syrarum. 
 Francofurti. in: Fundamenta etc. ed. sexta. 
 
 85 1702 Geo. Otho, palaestra linguarum orientalium, h. e. quatuor 
 primorum capitum Geneseos I textus originalis II targumim 
 I chaldaicae . . II syriaca ... ex bibliis poty'glottis anglicanis 
 Francofurti 4 [ace.] glossarium linguarum orientah'um octuplex. 
 
 M. 2. 2. 40. 
 
 86 1706 Sim. Ockleij, introductio ad linguas orientales. Cantabrig. 
 *87 1707 Joh. Phil. Hartmanni hebraicae, chald. syr. et samaritanae 
 
 linguarum institutio harmonica. Francofurti. 4. 
 88 1709 Carol. ScJiaaf, lexicon syriacum concordantiale . . . (cum 
 
 novo testamento). Lugd. Bat. 4. M. 10. 12. 15. 
 
 *88 b 1714 Element, lingg. syr. sam. aeth. Patav. 12. 
 *89 1715 Joh. Aug. Danz, aditus Syriae reclusus editio 3. Jenae. 
 
 90 1717 Carol. Schaaf, lexicon syriacum concordantiale . . . editio 
 secunda, priori emendatior et auctior. Lugd. Bat. 4. 
 
 M. 22. 40. 
 
 91 1717 Jac. Altinff, synopsis institutionum chaldaearum et syrarum. 
 Francofurti. M. 1.50.
 
 Litteratura. 9 
 
 92 1722 J. A. Danz, Aditus Syriae reclusus. editio quarta Jeiiae. 
 
 M. 1. 75. 
 
 93 1725 Sam. Fridr. Bucher, thesaurus orientis s. compendiosa et 
 facilis methodus linguarum hebraeae, chaldaeo-targumicae, talmu- 
 dico-rabbinicae, syriae, samaritanae, arabicae, persicae. Prancofurti 
 et Lipsiae. 4. 
 
 94 1730 Jac. Alting, synopsis etc. in: Pundamenta editio octava. 
 *94 b 1731 F. Masclef, grammatica hebr. ... 2 voll. Ed. II. Ace. 
 
 grammat. chald. syr. et samaritana. Paris. M. 3. 50. 6. 
 
 95 1741 Christ. Btned. Michaelis, syriasmus id est grammatica linguae 
 syriaeae. Halae Magdeburgicae. 4. 
 
 M. 1. 1.20. 1.25. 1.40. 1.50. 
 
 96 1742 Ant. Zanolini, grammatica syriaca. Pataviae. 4. M. 1.50. 
 
 97 1742 Ant. Zunolini, lexicon syriacum. ibid. M. 4. 
 
 98 1746 Jac. Alting, synopsis etc. in: Pundamenta editio nona 
 Francofurti. 
 
 99 1747 Jac. Alting, id. M. 3. 
 
 100 1751 J. A. Danz, A.ditus Syriae reclusus. editio novissima. innu- 
 meris in locis correctior et emendatior reddita a M. Joh. Christoph. 
 Mylio. Prancofurti. 
 
 *101 1754 Jac. Scherking, Nyckelen til de fyra Oriental Spraken, 
 Hebraik, Chaldaik, Syriak, och Arabisk. Skara. 
 
 *102 1758 J. G. Kals , Grammatica Hebraeo-harmonica cum Arab, 
 et Aramaea. Amstel. 
 
 103 1759 Ign. Weitenauer, hierolexicon linguarum orientalium hebrai- 
 cae, chaldaicae et syriaeae . . . et cujusque harum linguarum 
 grammatica. August. Vind. 
 
 104 1759 Ign. Weitenauer, trifolium syriacum, sive nova gramma- 
 ticae methodus qua intra aliquot horas explicare canonem biblio- 
 rum sj'riacum possis ibid. 
 
 *105 1762 Ign. Weitenauer, S. J., Hexaglotton geminum intra bre- 
 vissimum tempus docens linguas Gallic. Ital. Hispan. Gi-aec. Hebr. 
 Chald. Anglic. German. Belgic. Latin. Lusit. Syriacam etc. 
 August. Vind. et Prib. Brisg. 4^. 2 voll. M. 4. 
 
 106 et 107 1768 Joh. Dav. Michaelis, abhandlung von der syrischen 
 sprache, und ihrem gebrauch: nebst dem ersten theil einer syri- 
 schen chrestomathie. Gottingen, Barmeier 768. 
 
 M. 1. . 75. 1. 50. 
 
 107& 1791 J. Fr. Gaab, Conjecturen iiber einige Stellen in der syr. 
 Chrestomathie von Michaelis. Paulus, Neues Repert. 3 (1791) 
 366 ff. 
 
 108 1772 Joh. Dav. Michaelis, id. Gottingen, Vandenhoeck [novus 
 titulus]. 
 
 109 1773 Joh. Lor. Isenbiehl, beobachtungen von dem gebrauche 
 des syrischen puncti diacritici bei den verbis. Gottingen. 4.
 
 10 Litteratura. 
 
 110 1783 Joh. Dav. Michaelis, sj-rische chrestomathie , erster theil. 
 zweite unveranderte auflage. Gottingen. 
 
 111 1784 Joh. Dav. Michaelis, grammatica syriaca. Halae. 4. 
 
 M. 1. 1.20. 1.50. 2. 
 
 112 1784 Jac. Ge. Christ. Adler, brevis linguae syriaca e institutio 
 in usum tironum edita. Altonae. M. 1. 
 
 113 1786 Joh. Dav. Michaelis, abhandlung von der syrischen sprache 
 . . . zweite auflage mit zusatzen. Gottingen. 124. 118 pp. 
 
 M. 2. 50 [pretium reductum M. 1], 
 
 *114 1787 et 1789 Innoc. Fessleri, Institutiones linguar. orient. Hebr. 
 Chald. Syr. et Arab. Vratisl. Halis et Jen. 
 
 115 1788 Edm. Castelli lexicon syriacum ex eius lexico heptaglotto 
 seorsim typis describi curavit atque sua adnotata adjecit Joann. 
 Dav. Michaelis. Gottingae. 4. pars I. pp. VIII. 1 476. 
 pars II. pp. 477 980. (P. 1. M. 6. 8.) 
 
 M. 25. 30. 45. 50. 53. 54. 58. 60. 70. 75. 
 
 fr. 45. sh. 32. 42. 
 115 b J. Fr. Gaab, Wunsche bei Castellus syrischem Lexikon nach 
 
 Michaelis Ausgabe. Paulus Memorabilien. 1 (1791) 82 ff. 
 115<5 G. W. Lorsbach, Archiv : Uber die Mangel des syrischen "Wb'rter- 
 buches von Castellus. 100pp. M. 4. 
 
 116 1788 Joan. Godofr. Hasse, lectiones syro - arabico - samaritano- 
 aethiopicae. Begiomonti et Lipsiae. M. 1. 1. 50. 
 
 117 1788 Wilh. Friedr. Hezel, syrische sprachlehre, durchaus nach 
 seiner hebraischen eingerichtet. Lemgo. 4. M. 1. 1.50. 
 
 118 1789 Geo. Guil. Kirsch, chrestomathia syriaca maxhnam partem 
 historic! argumenti cum lexico syriaco. Hofae. 
 
 M.I. 1.50. 1.80. 
 
 119 1789 Jos. Ant. Schneller, flores philologici ex linguis hebraica, 
 syriaca, chaldaica et graeca . . collect!. Dillingae. 
 
 *119 b 1789 J. A. Fessler, institutt. linguar. oriental, hebr., chald., syr. 
 et arabic. 2 partes. Vratislav. = 114. M. 1.80. 
 
 120 1791 Joh. Gottfr. Hasse, praktisches handbuch der aramaischen 
 oder syrisch-chaldaisch-samaritanischen sprache. des praktischen 
 unterrichts der gesammten orientalischen Sprachen dritter theil. 
 Jena. (8)203(4). M. 1. 20. 1,50. 
 
 121 1793 Olai Gerh. Tychsen elementale syriacum sistens gramma- 
 ticam chrestomathiam et glossarium, subiunctis novem tabulis 
 aere expressis Kostochii. M.I. 20. 1.25. 1.50. 
 
 122 1793 Joh. Jahn, aramaische oder chaldaische und syrische sprach- 
 lehre fur anfanger. Wien. M. 1. 1. 50. 
 
 123 1795 Heinr. Adolf Grimm, neue syrische chrestomathie mit 
 glossarium. Lemgo. M. 1. 60. 2. 
 
 124 1802 Friedr. Theod. Rink und Joh. Sever. Vater, arabisches, 
 syrisches und chaldaisches lesebuch . . . mit verweisungen auf
 
 Litteratura. 1 1 
 
 die grammatik und mit erklarenden wortregistern. Leipzig. Pars 
 
 chald. et syr. pp. 172. M. 1.50. 
 
 125 1807 Gust. Krws , chrestomathia syriaca maximam partem e 
 
 codicibus manu scriptis collecta. Gotting. M. 3 pret. reduct. 1 . 
 *126 1816 C. M. Agrelli, Otiola Syriaca (de particulis ling. Syr., de 
 
 ratione, qua Syri verba aliorum referunt etc.) Lund. 4. M. 1. 50. 
 127 1817 Joh. Sev. Vater, handbuch der hebraischen, syrischen, chal- 
 
 daischen und arabischen grammatik. zweite ausgabe. Leipzig 
 
 (pars syr. et chald. p. 99 246). M. 4. 50. 
 
 *128 1819 Thomas Yates, Syriac Grammar principally adapted to 
 
 the new Testament in that language. Lond. M. 3. 50. 
 
 129 1820 Joannis Jahn, . . . elementa aramaicae seu chaldaeo-syria- 
 
 cae linguae latine reddita et nonnullis accessionibus aucta ab 
 
 Andrea Oberleitner. Viennae. (M. 8.) 
 
 M.I. 1.20. 1.50. 1.75. 2. 3. 4. Lire 4. 
 *130 1824 Hampus Tullberg, Elementale Syr. P. I et II. Lond. 
 
 131 1825 Aug. Hahn et Friedr. Lud. Sieffert, chrestomathia syriaca 
 sive S. Ephraemi carmina selecta ediderunt notis . . et glossario 
 locupletissimo illustraverunt. Lipsiae. (M. 4.) 
 
 M.I. 1.50. 1.75. 2. 2.25. fr. 2. 50. 
 
 132 1826 Paul Ewald, Lehrbuch der syrischen Sprache. Erlangen. 
 
 M. 1. 20. 
 
 133 1826/7 Andr. Oberleitner, chrestomathia syriaca una cum glossa- 
 rio syriaco-latino huic chrestomathiae accommodato. Viennae. 
 Pars prior,, chrestomathiam cont. 26. posterior pars, glossarium 
 cont. 27 (M. 21). vol. I. M. 2. M. 5. 6. 7.75. 8. 9. 
 
 134 1827 Andr. Theoph. Hoffmann, grammaticae syriacae libri III. 
 cum tribus tabulis varia scripturae aramaicae -genera exhibentibus. 
 Halae. 4. 16. 418 pp. M. 8. 9. 10. 11. 
 
 Leipz. Lit. Ztg. 1829, 1538ff., de Sacy, Journal des Savants 
 1829, 579/90. 
 
 *135 1829 Christ. Bened. Michael-is, grammatica Syriaca Romae [= 94]. 
 
 fr. 2. 50. 
 
 136 1829 Joh. Dav. Michaelis , chrestomathia syriaca. editio tertia 
 glossario adnotationibusque instructa a J. 0. C. Doepke. Gottingae. 
 
 Joh. Christ. Carol. Doepke, glossarium chrestomathiae syriacae 
 J. D. Mich, accommodatum. ib. 4. 192 pp. 
 
 M. 2. 50 pret. reduct. 1. 
 H[offmann] Jen. Lit. Ztg. 1830. 12. 
 
 137 1829 Friedr. Uhlemann, elementarlehre der syrischen sprache, mit 
 vollstandigen paradigmen, syrischen lesestiicken und dem dazu 
 gehorenden worterbuche fur akademische vorlesungen bearbeitet. 
 Berlin. (M. 6.) 26. 254. 23. 19pp. M. 1. 50. 1.80. 2. 2. 50.
 
 12 Litteratura. 
 
 *137 b 1831 A. Brunton. Extracts from the Old Test, with outlines 
 of hebrew, chaldee and syriac grammar. 3d edit. Edinb. M. 9. 
 
 M. 1. 80. 
 
 138 1832 Geo. Heinr. Aug. Ewald, Abhandlungen zur orientalischen 
 und biblischen literatur. Erster [einziger] theil. Gottingen. 
 ,,III. Ueber das syrische punktationssystem nach syrischen haud- 
 schriften." p. 55129. M. . 75. 2. 
 
 139 1832/6 Ge. Guil. Kirschii, chrestomathia syriaca cum lexico denuo 
 edidit Ge. Henr. Bernstein. Lipsiae. pars prior, chrestomathia 
 ex codicibus manuscriptis emendata et aucta 1832. pars posterior. 
 lexicon penitus novatum. 1836. 8. 582. 226. 12 pp. 
 
 M. 5. 50. 6.50. 7. 7.50. 8.10. 
 
 140 1833 .L^ walM? ]^> [liber abecedarius] h'thogr. Malta 1833. 
 
 M. 1.50. 
 
 141 1834/38 Caroli Magni Agrellii, supplementa syntaxeos syriacae 
 praefatus est Joann. Godofr. Ludov. Kosegarten. Gryphiswaldiae. 
 appendicula ad supplementa sua ibid. 1836. appendicula posterior 
 ibid. 1838. M. 4. 
 
 *142 1836/7 H. K. Tullberg, initia linguae syriacae. 3 partes Lund. 
 
 M. 3. 50. 4. 50. 
 
 *143 1837 George Phillips [f 1886] ; , elements of syriac grammar. 
 Cambridge. (sh. 5.) M. 2. 5. 6. 
 
 144 1838 Aemil. Roediger, chrestomathia syriaca edita et glossario 
 explanata ab Ae. B. annexae sunt tabulae grammaticae. Halis 
 Saxon. M. 1. 50. 2. 2. 50. 3. 4. 
 
 145 1839 C. M. Agrellii, supplementa ad lexicon syriacum castellianum 
 ed. Lindgren. Fasc. I. Ups. 4. M. 2. 
 
 146 1843 Gregorii Barhelraei qui et Abulfarag' grammatica linguae 
 syriacae in metro Ephraemeo. textum e cod. bibl. Gottingensis 
 edidit vertit, annotatione instruxit Ern. Bertheau. Gottingae. 
 16. 135. M. 2.75 pret. reduct. 1.20. 
 
 147 1843/5 Henr. Andr. Chr. Haevernick, supplementorum ad lexica 
 syriaca particula prima Begiomonti Borussorum 43; particula 
 secunda ib. 45. 4. [programmata universitatis.] I. M. . 40. 
 
 M. 1.30. 2.50. 
 *148 1845 Ge. Phillips, elements of syriac grammar, second edition. 
 
 Cambridge. sh. 7. 6. 
 
 *149 1845/6 J. C. Swyghuisen-Groenewoud, institutio ad grammaticam 
 
 aramaeam (cum append, specimina vers. syr. Peschito). 2 voll. 
 
 Traj. ad Bhen. (M. 12.) M. 6. 9. 
 
 150 1847 [Lagarde, Paulus de], horae aramaicae: scripsit Paulus 
 
 Boetticher. Berolini. 
 
 II explicatio vocabulorum CX e linguis jafetiticis in dialectos 
 
 aramaicas transsumptorum p. 16 46. M. 1. 1. 75.
 
 Litteratura. 13 
 
 151 1848 [Lagarde, Paulus de], rudimenta mythologiae semiticae, 
 supplementa lexici aramaici scripsit P. B. Berolini. 
 
 M. 1. 1.50. 
 
 *152 1854 Uhlemann's syriac grammar, translated from the german by 
 Enoch Hutchinson, with a course of exercises in syriac grammar, 
 and a chrestomathy and brief lexicon prepared by the translator. 
 New- York & Edinburgh. sh. 14. 
 
 153 1857 Friedr. Uhlemann, grammatik der syrischen sprache mit 
 vollstandigen paradigmen, chrestomathie und worterbuch fiir 
 akademische vorlesungen und zum selbststudium bearbeitet. 
 zweite iiberarbeitete und vermehrte ausgabe. Berlin. 12. 276. 
 64. 63. pp. M. 7. 50. 10. fr. 12. 50. 
 
 154 1857 Lexicon linguae syriacae collegit digessit edidit Geo. Henr. 
 Bernstein. Volumen primum Fasciculus I [et II, 1, 240 coll.] 
 Berolini. fol. sh. 7. M. V. 2. 50. 3. 3. 60. 5. 
 
 *155 1858 B.Harris Cowper, syriac grammar translated and abridged 
 from Hoffmann. London. sh. 7. 6. 
 
 1860 C. M. Agrelli, supplementa. Berolini. 
 
 156 1860 Jos. Guriel, elementa linguae chaldaicae, quibus accedit 
 series patriarcharum Chaldaeorum a J. G. exarata. Bom. 256 pp. 
 
 M. 4. 50. 
 
 157 1866 Joann. Bapt. Wenig, S. J., schola syriaca complectens chre- 
 stomathiam cum apparatu grammatico et lexicon chrestomathiae 
 accommodatum. pars prior, chrestomathia cum apparatu gramma- 
 tico. Oeniponte. M. 5. 7. 50. 
 
 158 1866 [Abecedarium cum precibus nonnullis et psalmis] titulo caret. 
 Alep imprimerie Maronite. 
 
 *158 b 1866 Phillips [= 143. 8] 3d edit, revised and enlarged. M. 6. 
 
 159 1867/70 Adalb.Merx, grammatica syriaca, quam post opus Hoff- 
 manni refecit A. M. Halis. particula prima 67. part, secunda 70. 
 8. 387 pp. M. 10. 11. 15. 
 
 160 1868 Chrestomathia syriaca quam glossario et tabulis grammaticis 
 explanavit Aem. Eoediger, editio altera aucta et emendata. Halis. 
 (M. 7. 50.) . M. 4. 25. 5. 
 
 *160 b 1869 jJ-'j-s x>^ioV^% \js\b^, (Elements de lecture . . .) 
 
 [grammatica syriaca per Abdyesum Khaiath] Mossoul impr. des 
 Chaldeens. 
 
 161 1870 Herm. ZschoJcke, institutiones fundamentals linguae aramaicae 
 seu dialectorum chaldaicae ac syriacae in usum juventutis acade- 
 micae editae. Vindobonae. (lire 6. 25.) lire 4. M. 3. 50. 5. 
 
 *162 [1871] Fragments of j-ooul jl^^*^ .io^i or syriac grammar 
 
 of Jacob of Edessa, edited from mss. in the British Museum and 
 the Bodleian library by W. Wright, LLD. Only fifty copies 
 printed for private circulation. [London.] 4. M. 3.
 
 14 Litteratura. 
 
 163 1871y3 Cbrestomathia syriaca edita a P. Pio Zingerle. Romae. 71. 
 
 Lexicon syriacum in usum chrestomathiae suae elaboratuni a 
 P. P. Z. Komae. 73. (M. 14.) 
 
 M. 12. I Lire 6. 50. sh. 9. II sh. 3. 6. 
 
 164 1872 Oeuvres grammaticales d'Abou 'Ifaradj dit Bar Hebreus edi- 
 t6es par M. 1'abbe Martin Tome I contenant le k'tovo d'tsem'he. 
 61. 271. Tome II contenant la petite grammaire en vers de 
 sept syllabes et le traite n de vocibus aequivocis" texte et com- 
 ment aire. Paris [authograph.] 16. 127 pp. 
 
 M. 20. 22. sh. 27. 
 cf. Th. Noldeke ZDMG. 26. 828/35. 
 
 165 1873[74] Abbe P. Martin, syro-chaldaicae institutiones seu intro- 
 ductio practica ad studium linguae aramaeae. Parisiis 73. [alius 
 titulus: grammatica chrestomathia et glossarium linguae svriacae 
 a P. M. Paris 74.] 7. 102 pp. 
 
 166 1874 Syrisch-arabische glossen. erster band autographic einer 
 gothaischen handschrift, enthaltend Bar All's lexicon von alaf 
 bis mim hei ausgegeben von Georg Hoffmann. Kiel. 4. (M. 20.) 
 [cum novo titulo 1886. M. 10]. 8. 284 pp. 
 
 167 1876 Livre de lecture syrien. Mossoul, imp. des peres Domini- 
 cains (Paris, Challamel). 
 
 168 1876 Frid. Field, Otium Norvicense pars altera tentamen de 
 quibusdam vocabulis syro-graecis in B. Payne Smith S. T. P. 
 Thesauri Syriaci fasciculis I III reconditis. Oxonii [non 
 prostat], 4<>. 4. 28pp. 
 
 169 18[68 ]79 Thesaurus Syriacus collegerunt Stephanus M. Quatre- 
 mere Georgius Henricus Bernstein G. W. Lorsbach Albertus 
 Jac. Arnoldi Carolus M. Agrell F. Field Aemilius Eoediger 
 auxit digessit exposuit edidit H. Payne Smith, S. T. P. Tomus 
 
 I. ]^s. Oxonii. (M. 105.) col. 11866. M. 82. 85. 
 
 fasc. 6 (1883) col. 1867 2256 >o^ 7 (1886) 2700. ,-SJ 
 
 Ad fasc. 2 vide de Lagarde GGA. 71. 28. 10811114 = Sym- 
 micta(I) 78 99. ad fasc. 6 J. Loew, ZDMG. 37. (83) 469/76; 
 ad fasc. 7. 41. 359364. 17. M. 125. 
 
 170 1879 Eliae Nisibeni interpres. vide P. de Lagarde, praetermisso- 
 rum libri duo. Gottingae. pp. 1 96. 
 
 *170 b 1879 Grammaire de la langue Arameenne selon les deux dia- 
 lectes syriaque et chaldaique comp. avec 1'arabe, 1'hebreu et le 
 babylonien par sa Grandeur Mgr. David Archeveque Syrien de 
 Damas. Mossoul, impr. des Peres Dominicains. [arabice.] M. 6. 
 
 171 1880 J-4-.5CJ3 jiV'^v^ .?c/ oder syrische grammatik des Mar 
 
 Elias von Tirhan. herausgegeben und iibersetzt von Friedrich 
 Baethgen. Leipzig. 61. 47pp. M. 7. 10.
 
 Litter atui a. 15 
 
 172 Alb. Schultens, institutiones aramaeae. p. 1 232 [s. 1. et a. in- 
 ter annos 1745 et 49]. 4. 
 
 173 
 
 [Grammatica syriaca in dialecto neo- 
 
 syriaca. Urmia 96 pp. 4. perfect?] 
 
 174 A syriac lexicon to the new testament by E. Henderson. 
 London, Bagster ca. 1865. sh. 1. 6. (sh. 2. 6.) M. 2. 75. 
 
 175 [c. 1851] Syriac Beading Lessons: consisting of copious Ex- 
 tracts from the Peshito version of the Old and New Testaments; 
 and the Crusade of Richard I from the Chronicles of Bar 
 Hebraeus, grammatically analysed and translated: with the 
 Elements of Syriac Grammar. By B. Davidson. London, 
 Bagster. sh. 5. sh. 3. 6. 1. 6. 
 
 176 1880 
 
 | &~*s- Al 'Yhkam seu linguae et artis metricae Syrorum institu- 
 tiones auctore P. Gabriele Cardahi Libanensi linguarum arabicae 
 et syriacae in Collegio Urbano de Propaganda Fide professore. 
 Bomae ex typographia polyglotta S. C. de Propaganda Fide 
 MDCCCLXXX. 82 + 1. 8. Loscher. M. 3. 75. 5. 6. 
 
 177 1880 Th. Noldeke, Kurzgefasste syrische Grammatik. Mit einer 
 Schreibtafel von Julius Euting. Leipzig, "Weigel. 32. 279 (2). 
 
 GGA. 1880, 51. P. Martin, Bullet, crit. 81, 7. H. Strack, 
 ThLBl. 82, 5. G. Hoffmann, LCB1. 82, 10. M. 9. 12. 
 
 178 1881 Eb. Nestle, Brevis linguae syriacae grammatica, litteratura, 
 chrestomathia cum glossario. In usum praelectionum et studio- 
 rum privatorum scripsit. Carolsruhae et Leipzig. Beuther. 6. 78. 
 148. Porta linguarum orientalium. Pars V. M. 4. 5.40. 
 
 Bull. crit. 81, 7. 132/4; Fr. Baethgen, DLZ. 81, 9; Athenaeum 
 2783, 296; H. Strack, ThLBl. 82,5; V. Byssel, ThLZ. 82, 5; 
 LCB1. 83, 11. 
 
 prior editio praesentis operis. 
 
 179 1881 Traite de Grammaire Syriaque par Rubens Duval, Paris, 
 Vieweg. 40, 447. M. 20. 
 
 H. Derenbourg, Bev. Crit. 81. 49. 433447; E. Drouin, Bev. 
 de Ling. 15 Janv. 82. 
 
 180 C. R. Brown, an Aramaic method Ps. 2. Elements of grammar. 
 Chicago, Am. Publ. Soc. of Hebrew. 96 p. 12. cloth 1 D. 
 
 1884 Outlines of Syriac Grammar. For the use of Classes in 
 Hamilton Theological Seminary. By S. Burnham. Hamilton,
 
 1 6 Litteratura. 
 
 N. Y., Van Slyck, printer Eepublican Office. 8. 34pp. cum 
 appendice. 
 
 Cetera Grammaticorum indigenarum opera e. gr. Hunaini Her- 
 theni Eliae Sobhensis vide sub IV. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 181 J. C. WaJcii, kurze Anzeigung, wie nemlich die uralte teutsche 
 Sprache meistentheils ihi-en Ursprung a. d. Celtisch- od. Chal- 
 daischen habe, u. das Bayerische vom Syrischen herkomme. Reg. 
 1713. Hpgt. M. 3. 
 
 182 Alb. Homoet, Encomium linguae Aramaeae. Messopoli Zelando- 
 rum 1726. 4. 
 
 183 J. H, Lysius, De usu linguae syriacae. Begiom 1726. 4. 
 
 M. . 60. 
 
 184 M. J. 6. Hasse, de dialectis linguae syriacae diss. 4. Regiom. 
 1787. M. .75. 
 
 185 E. Quatremere, Journal Asiatique Janvier-Mars 1835. 
 
 186 Dr. F. Larsow, Societatis Asiaticae Parisiensis sodalis, De Dia- 
 lectorum linguae Syriacae reliquiis. Formis expressum acade- 
 miae regiae Berolinensis 1841. 1 28. 4. 
 
 Einladung des Gymnasiums zum grauen Kloster. 
 
 M. . 75. 1. 1.50. 2. 
 
 187 Tornberg, de linguae aramaeae dialectis. Upsala 1842. 4. 
 
 M. 1. 50. 
 
 188 P. de Lagarde, Beitrage zur baktrischen Lexikographie (1868) 
 p. 79 sq. 
 
 189 De linguae Syriacae recentissimae indole et structura cum anti- 
 * quiore comparatis. Scripsit Otto Fraatz Clausthaliensis. Com- 
 
 mentatio Gottingae, 1843. VI. 41. 4. 
 
 190 Th. Noldeke, Beitrage zur Kenntniss der araniaischen Dialecte. 
 ZDMG. 21 (67) 183200. 22 (68) 443 527. 3. Ueber Ortho- 
 graphie und Sprache der Palmyrener 24 (70) 85 109. 
 
 191 M. I' abbe Martin, Syriens orientaux et occidentaux. Essai sur 
 les deux principaux dialectes Arameens. Paris 72. 183. 20 tabb. 
 Journal Asiatique extrait no. 4. Avril-Mai 305 488. 
 
 192 M. I'abbe Martin, Tradition Karkaphienne, ou la Massore chez 
 les Syriens. Paris 70. 135. 19. 7 tabb. Journal Asiatique 
 extrait no. 13. (1869.) Oct. Nov. VI Ser. torn. XIV. 245379. 
 
 193 M. I'abbe Martin, Histoire de la Ponctuation ou de la Massore 
 chez les Syriens. Paris 75. 128. VI. Journal Asiatique extrait 
 no. 3. Fevrier-mars-avril 75. 
 
 194 Zur geschichte der syrischen punctation. von dr. Eberhard Nestle. 
 ZDMG. 30. (76) 52533.
 
 Litteratura. 17 
 
 195 Caroli M. Agrell, S. Th. Doct. Commentatio de varietate generis 
 et numeri in 11. oo. Hebraea, Arabica et Syriaca. P. I. VI. 
 1 82. Lundae MDCCCXV. Litteris Berlingianis. Pars posterior 
 ibid. eod. 83146. (1). 
 
 196 Gonradus "Kessler, de formatione quorundam nominum syriacorum. 
 Marpurgi ad Loganam 75. 58. 8. M. 1. 50. 
 
 cf. Th. Noldeke ZDMG. 29. (75) 64654. 
 
 197 Siegmund Franlcel, die Aramaiscben Fremdworter im Arabischen. 
 (Eine von ,,het Provinciaal Utrechtsch Genootschap van Kunsten 
 en Wetenschappen" gekrb'nte Preisschrift.) Leiden, Brill. 
 
 fl. 5.25. 
 
 198 J. A. Corcoran, Syriac Grammars Am. Cath. Quart. Kev. Oct. 
 1877. 
 
 II. BIBLIA. 
 
 I. versio simplex, Peschittho. 
 
 a. tola billia. 
 
 1 Biblia polyglotta Parisiensia Michaelis le Yay. Lutetiae , Vitre 
 1645. fol. Syriace. 
 
 Pentateuchus T. VI. 632. Josue-Paralipomena T. VII. 642. 
 Esdras-Sirach T. VIH. 635. Isaia-Macchab. T. IX. [645]. Nov. 
 Test. T. V, 1 Evv. 630. V, 2. Act. Epp. Apoc. 633. 
 
 T. VI. M. 10. 
 
 2 Biblia sacra polyglotta Londinensia Briani Walton Londinii, Roy- 
 croft. 657. 
 
 T. I Pentateuchus 654. T. II 655, III 656 ceteri libri cano- 
 nici T. IV 657 libri deuterocanonici T. V Nov. Test. T. VI appen- 
 dix. [T. VII et VIII Castelli Lexicon Heptaglotton]. 
 
 24. 42. M. 500. 510. T. V M. 48. T. VI M. 45. 
 
 3 Londini 823/6. 4. [sic] }.u2Cl j.i.^1^?? j_ci,~ 01 )_*-,- ].sLs 
 
 vide 7. '" M. 7. 
 
 b. partes bibliorum. 
 
 4 Epitome bibliorum continens insigniora veteris ac novi testamenti 
 dicta hebraice chaldaice syriace graece latine et germanice in usum 
 scholarum collecta . . . a M, . Valentino Scftindfejlero Oederensi. 
 Vitebergae 578. 
 
 Nestle. R
 
 18 Litteratura. 
 
 *5 Geneseos capita V. priora cum aliis dictis Biblicis [Dt. 6, 3. 3It. 
 4, 10] hebraice, chaldaice, syriace, arabice, aethiopice et persice 
 per Joh. Frider. Krebsium. Jenae 692. 
 
 *6 Valentimis Friderici, dicta sacrae scripturae, hebraea, chaldaea ac 
 syra secundum articulorum theologicomm seriem intra privates 
 parietes, Deo adjuvante resolvet, eadem non minus philologice 
 quam theologice illustraturus. Lipsiae, s. a. pp. 32. 
 
 c. vetus testamentum. 
 
 7 Vetus Testamentum syriace eos tantum libros sistens, qui in 
 canone hebraico habentur, ordine vero quoad fieri potuit, apud 
 Syros usitato dispositos. In usum ecclesiae Syrorum Malabareu- 
 sium jussu societatis biblicae recognovit et ad fidetn codicum 
 mss. emendavit, edidit S. Lee. Londini 24. 4. [alia exx. 1823] 
 705 pp. M. 20. 28. fl. 5. 
 
 [saepe cum novo testamento colligatum cf. n. 3.] 
 
 8 _^0 ) o^QQ 
 
 . [Vetus testamentum syriace et neosyriace. Urmiae 52. 4.] 
 
 9 Translatio syra Pescitto veteris testamenti ex codice Ambrosiano 
 sec. fere VI photolithographice edita curante et adnotante Sac. 
 Obi. Antonio Maria Ceriani. Mediolani. fol. 
 
 Pars I. 76, II. 77, III. 79, IV. 83. 330 ff. a M. 40, in charta 
 grandiore a M. 60. 
 
 d. paries veteris testamenti. 
 
 10 Excerpta veteris testamenti syriaci cum latina interpretation e nova 
 et adnotationibus Christ. Cellarii. Cizae 682. 4. 
 
 M. 1.20. 1.50. 2.20. 4. 
 
 11 Pentateuchus syriace ex polyglottis anglicanis summa fide edidit 
 M. Geo. Guil. Kirsch. Hofae . . . Lipsiae 787. 4". M. 3. 4. 
 
 12 Geo. Otho, palaestra linguarum orientalium Francofurti 702. 4". 
 vide I, 85. 
 
 *13 [tit syr. Psalterium syriacum et carshunicum. typis monasterii 
 
 St. Antonii de Kozchaya mentis Libani 1585.] fol. 
 *14 [tit. syr. idem, ibidem 1610.] fol. 
 
 15 [tit. syr. Liber psalmorum syro-latinorum, edidit Gabriel Sionita 
 Edenensis.] Parisiis mense martio 624. 4. [Kosenthal 35, 330. 
 1625. 275 ff. 40. M. 18.] 
 
 16 Psalmi Davidis regis et prophetae lingua syriaca nunc primum 
 ex antiquissimis codicibus manuscriptis in lucem editi a Thoma 
 Erpenio qui et versionem latinam adjecit. Lugd. Bat. 625. 4. 
 (8) 346 pp. M. 3.
 
 Litteratura. 19 
 
 17 Liber psalmorum Davidis idiomate syro verbo divino salvatori 
 nostro dicatus (per Thomam Evam). Romae 737. 4. 
 
 M. 1. 1. 50. 1. 80. 
 
 18 Psalterium syriacum recensuit et latine vertit Thomas Erpenius 
 notas philologicas et criticas addidit Joan. Aug. Dathe. Halae 768. 
 40. 324. (2).' M. 1. 1.50. 1.80. 
 
 19 Psalterium Syriace. Londini, Soc. Bibl. 822. [pp. 251 cum 
 ps. 151.] 
 
 20 Psalterium Syriace. Londini, Soc. Bibl. 825. [pp. 249.] 
 
 M. 2. 3. 
 
 21 [tit. syr. Liber psalmorum beati David regis et prophetae. Urmiae 
 1841. 4. (cum canonibus.)] 
 
 *21 b Psalterium Chaldaicum Eomae 42 vide inter libros eccle- 
 
 siasticos. 
 
 *22 [Liber Psalmorum Constantinopoli editus a Mar Jacob ante 860.] 
 *23 [Liber Psalmorum Mausili 866 (cum canonibus)]. 12. 
 
 23 b -*-J 
 
 ^ 1868. 143. 8. [neo-syr.] 
 23 
 
 [1874] 151 pp. 
 
 nova impressio 1878, revisa 1886. 
 
 24 Psalterium syriacum ad fidem plurium optimorum codicum habita 
 ratione potissimum hebraici textus nunc accuratissime exactum a 
 Josepho David chorepiscopo Syro Mausiliensi cui accedunt X 
 cantica sacra Mausili 77. 56. 376 pp. M. 5. 9. 
 
 25 Psalterium syriacum e codice Ambrosiano seculi fere sexti in usus 
 academicos imprimendum curavit Eberardus' Nestle. Lugduni 
 Batavorum, Tubingae. 79. 4. . M. 3. 50. 
 
 *28 Psalmus VI octoglottos, et quidem gallice, arabice, .graece, 
 
 hebraice, latine, chaldaice, anglice et syriace [ed. Jac. Gerscho- 
 
 vius]. Gryphiswaldiae 636. 4". 
 *27 Psalterii Davidici hexaglotti et decastyli decas prima, cum hexa- 
 
 glottarum et ogdostylarum concordantiarum Centuriis quinque . . . 
 
 [ed.] Jacobus Laurentii F. Michaelis N. Gerschovius. Gryphis- 
 
 waldiae. 640 fol. 
 
 *28 Septem psalmi poenitentiales. Romae 584. 
 *29 iidem ibidem 1642. 
 
 30 Psalmi poenitentiales syriaci cum versione latina v. cl. Thomae 
 Erpenii et punctis vocalibus atque latina interlineari expressione 
 in usum facilioris et accuratioris lectionis instruct! a M. D. 
 H[asenmiiller]. [Lipsiae et Prancofurti 678]. 4. 
 
 31 Psalmus CXIX hebraice, chaldaice syriace arabice cum commen- 
 
 n*
 
 20 Litteratura. 
 
 tariis hebraicis Sal. Jarchi et Aben Ezrae . . . opera Balthusaris 
 Scheid. Argentorati 700. 4. [aliis 1665]. M. 1. 20. 
 
 31 b = 89. 
 
 *31 C Viccars decapla in psalinos: sive comment, ex X liuguis; (liebr., 
 arab., syriac., chald., rabbin., graec., rom., ital.. hispau. et gallic.) 
 Una c. specim. ling, copticae, persic. et anglic. Fol. London 
 1655. M. 7. 75. 
 
 32 Specimen philologicum, quo Obadias propheta hebraice chaldaice 
 syriace et arabice cum commentariis rabbinorum Jarchi, Kirachi 
 et Aben Esrae . . . exhibetur a Ludorico Michaele Crocio. Bremae 
 673. 4". 
 
 *33 Jonae & Obadia oracula syriace. Notas philologicas et criticas 
 addidit H. A. Grimm. Duisburg 805. 
 
 *34 The book of Jonah in four oriental versions; namely chaldee. 
 syriac, aethiopic and arabic with corresponding glossaries edited 
 by W. Wright. London 57. (sh. 7. 6.) sh. 4. M. 3. 50. 5. 
 
 *34 b Die 5 Megilloth nebst dem syr. Targum gen. n Peschito" z. erst. 
 Male in hebr. Quadratschrift mit Interpunctation edirt etc. Prag 
 ]866. 8. M.S. 
 
 e. libri apocryphi veteris testamenti. 
 
 35 Libri veteris testamenti apocryphi syriace e recognitioue Pauli 
 
 Antonii de Lagarde. Lipsiae et Londinii 61. 39. 273 pp. 
 
 (M. 20.) M. 14. 
 *35 a Das Buch Sirach mit aramaischer Ubersetzung und Erklarung. 
 
 Breslau 1798. M. 2. 
 
 *35 lj Josua ben Sirach hebraisch deutsch und aramaisch iibersetzt von 
 
 Ben Sew. 2. verb, und vermehrte Auflage. Wien 1807. 
 *36 The first epistle of Baruch translated from the syriac with an 
 
 introduction by the Rev. Dr. Jolmoicz. London 55 (Syro-Egyp- 
 
 tian Society). 
 37 Monumenta sacra et profana ex codicibus praesertim Bibliothecae 
 
 Ambrosianae Mediolani. 4. torn. V. fasc. 2 (71?) Liber IV 
 
 Esdrae Syriace p. 41 111, Apocalypsis Baruch syriace 113 180. 
 
 ed. M. A. Ceriani. 
 
 37 b Parva Genesis: Monumenta 2, 1. p. 9. 
 37 Jul. Caes. Scaliger. Libroram Esrae admirabile ac divinum 
 
 Compendium apud me est, Syra conscriptum lingua. Exerc. 308. 
 37 d Some apocryphal Psalms in Syriac. By Professor Wright. 
 
 Reprinted from the r Proceed. of the Soc. of Bibl. Arch.," 
 
 June, 1887. 11 pp. 
 
 f. novum testamentum. 
 
 cf. Jac. Geo. Christian Adler, Novi Testamenti Versiones 
 Syriacae Simplex. Philoxeniana et Hierosolj r mitana. Denuo exa-
 
 Litteratura. 21 
 
 minatae et ad fidem codicum manu scriptorum Bibliothecarum 
 Vaticanae, Aagelicae, Assemanianae, Mediceae, Regiae aliarum- 
 que novis observationibus atque tabulis aere incisis illustratae. 
 Hafniae 1789. (8) 206. (4) 8 tabb. 40. M. 1.80. 
 
 38 Liber sacrosanct! evangelii de Jesu Christo domino et deo nostro 
 . . . div. Ferdinandi Rom. imperatoris designati jussu & libera- 
 litate characteribns et lingua syra . . . scriptorio prelo diligenter 
 expressa [ab Jo. Alb. Widmanstadt et Moses Mardinensis] Viennae 
 Austriae 555. 4 Ed. Pr. 
 
 [alia exemplaria a tergo primi folii Viennae Austriae excudebat 
 Michael Zymmermann . . . Anno 1562". Quae f. 2 V sub V. VII 
 citantur n dedicationes" in omnibus desunt exemplaribus , quae 
 sub III, in multis. Pauli epistolae XIIII locum variant.] 
 
 sh. 7. 6. 14. M. 10. 45. 50. 54. 
 
 39 r, KUM; cia^Ki; testamentum novum Kr.in XpTiiT auctore Imman. 
 
 Tremellio. excudebat Henr. Steptainus. anno 569. fol. M. 7. 
 *40 eadem editio. Lugduni in bibliopolio Salamandrae 571. fol. 
 
 .' D V 
 
 41 rr t s Kou-jrp cia^,r,Kr,i7 anavra. *JZ|_* j_a.A_.? novum Jesu Christ! 
 
 D. N. testamentum. sacrorum bibliorum tomus quintus. Ant 
 verpiae, Plantinus 571 Kal. Febr. fol. [editor Guido Fevre de 
 la Boderie]. 
 
 42 JOin xpimi typis hebr. titulo caret. [Antverp., Plantin. c. 573]. 
 
 43 Xrnn XpVi'n novum domini nostri Jesu Christi testamentum 
 syriace. Antverpiae, Plantin. 575. 16. (lit. hebr., in fine: variae 
 lectiones ex N' T' syrici manuscripto codice Coloniensi nuper a 
 Franc. Raphfelengio] collectae. M. 2. 4. 50. 6. 
 
 44 xmn Xp^n^l r, Kany ^ta^KT] novum Jesu Christi D. N. testa- 
 mentum ex editione Guidonis Fabricii Boderiani. Parisus apud 
 Jo. Benenatum. Excud. Steph. Prevosteau. 584. 4". alia exx. : 
 ap. Hil. Le Bouc et Jo. Gueffier. 1586. 40. Fl. 3. 75. 
 
 45 Novum testamentum dni nri Jesu Christi syriace, ebraice, graece, 
 latine, germanice, bohemice, italice, hispanice, galh'ce, anglice, 
 danice, polonice studio et labore Eliae Hutteri Germani. Nori- 
 bergae 599. fol. 2 voll. M. 21. 24. 
 
 46 Novum domini nostri Jesu Christi testamentum syriace cum ver- 
 sione latina, ex diversis editionibus diligentissime recensitum. 
 accesserunt in fine notationes variantis lectionis ex quinque im- 
 pressis editionibus diligenter collectae a Martino Trostio. Cothenis 
 Anhaltinomm 621. 4. M. 2. 50 3. 
 
 47 ut 46, in fine operis eodem die ,,26 Sept." sed ,,1622". M. 3. 
 
 48 a) .Novum domini nostri Jesu Christi testamentum syriace, cum
 
 22 Litteratura. 
 
 punctis vocalibus & versione latina Matthaei . . . pleue et emen- 
 date editum, accurante Aegidio Gutbirio. SS. Th. D. & Prof. 
 P. Clavis operis, lexicon, grarnmaticam SJT. & notas complexa, 
 seorsum prodit. Hamburg! 664. pp. ,,606"; praecedit alius titulu> 
 aere incisus n anno M. DC. LXIII." 
 b) alia exemplaria pp. 604. M. 2. 2. 50. 3. 3. 80. 4. 4. 50. 
 
 Nescio quot impressiones exstant anni ,,1664"; magnopere inter >e 
 differunt exemplaria: 
 
 a. quoad titulum 1) Gutbirio 88. Th. D. et Prof. P 2) D. et Gymn. Hamb. 
 Prof. P. 3) D. Log. Metaph. et linguarum orient. Prof. P. 
 
 b. quoad praef ationem : 1) prima plaga desinit : hujus formulae et arabica 
 aetbiopicaque verba paginae 17 bebraicis scribuntur literis. 2) prima 
 plaga desinit auspiciis alictijus et pag. 17 arabici aethiopicique chaiac- 
 teres inveniuntur. 3) ut 2) sed prima plaga minutioribus literis ex- 
 presaa est. 
 
 o. quoad zifros margiuales Evangelii Mattbaei 1) aunt minutissimi. 2) sunt 
 majores, iidem qui in reliquis libris. 
 
 d. quoad paginationem 1) a 523 ad 526 usque 606 pergit. 2) paginae recte 
 numeratae suat 523 usque 604. 
 
 e. quoad textum: 1) Apoc. 21, 24 in ima pagina 604 (d, 1) una linea omi^a. 
 deinde extra formam paginae addita est. 2) hac linea in eequentem 
 paginam transposita omnes lineae usque ad finera libri suo loco motae sunt. 
 
 f quoad colophonem syriacum 1) qnatuor lineis (21 verbis) constat. 2) quin- 
 que verbis constat. 
 
 49 xmn KpT^T novum domini nostri Jesu Chi'isti testamentum 
 syriace. Sulzbaci. ex officina Job. Hoist 1684, prostat Xorin- 
 bergae apud Wolfg. Endterum. 12. 192 pp. lit. hebr. 
 
 M. . 60. 1.50. 
 
 *50 = 48 novo titulo. Hamburgi 694. 
 
 51 Novum Jesu Christi testamentum juxta editionem pol}-glottam etc. 
 Londini, ap. Smith et Walford 698. fol. [=* 2 torn. V. novo titulo.] 
 
 52 Sacrosancta Jesu Christi evangelia jussu sacrae congregationis de 
 propaganda fide ad usum ecclesiae nationis Maronitarum edita. 
 Bomae 703. fol. (syriace et carshunice.) (34) 341. (14) pp. 
 
 M. 39. 
 pars 2, acta apostolorum epistolae catholicae et divi Pauli cum 
 
 apocalj-psi d. Joannis ibid. eod. (16) 519 [^i^l] (6) pp. 
 
 53 = 48. Hamburgi 706. novo titulo. M. 'J. 
 
 54 Novum domini nostri Jesu Christi testamentum syriacum cum 
 versione latina cura et studio Johannis Leusden et Caroli Schaaf 
 editum. Ad omnes editiones diligenter recensitum et variis lec- 
 tionibus magno labore collectis adornatum. Lugd. Bat. 709. 4". 
 Ace. Schaaf, C., Lexicon syriacum concordantiale ibid. eod. 
 
 5 fl. M. 10. 50. 12. 30. 
 
 55 Biblia sacra quadrilinguia novi testamenti graeci cum versionibus 
 syriaca, graeca vulgari latina et germanica . . . sjTiacis ex poly- 
 glottis anglicanis et ed. Schaafii petitis . . . accurante J/. Chri- 
 stiana Reineccio. Lipsiae 713. fol. 31. 6. 6.60.
 
 Litteratura. 23 
 
 56 = 49, novo titulo Norirnbergae, sumptibus AVolfg. Maur. Endteri 
 715. 120. M. 1. 
 
 57 = 54 novo titulo: secunda editio a mendis purgata. Lugd. Bat. 
 717. 4". [10] 799 pp. 7 fl. M. 15. 
 
 58 = 48 novo titulo. Francofurti 731. M. 2. 50. 3. 80. 4. 
 
 59 = 55 vovo titulo. Lipsiae 747. 24. 968 pp. 
 
 60 = 48 novo titulo. Hamburg! 749. 604 pp. 
 
 61 Novum testamentum syriace denuo recognitum atque ad h'dem 
 codicum manuscriptorum emendatum. Londini, (soc. bibl.) Watts. 
 816. 40. 552 (1) pp. M. 4. 5. 6. 8. 50 
 
 (titulus latinus in multis exx. deest; item notitia ,,Brevi prodi- 
 bunt codicum mss. collationes ad quorum fidem emendata est 
 haec editio"; denuo" respicit ad Nr. 71. cf. The Syriac New- 
 Testament of the British Foreign and Bible Society. Reprinted 
 from the Quarterly Record," Nr. 55, of the Trinitarian Bible 
 Society for January, 1874. 8 pp.) 
 
 62 -i i^)|c U-'- 
 
 pp .,2*^.^2. :]!' * > 4V 
 
 pp. [N. T. syr. et carsh. cur. Silv. de Sacy Paris 1824. 4.] 
 
 M. 14. 20. 24. 40. 
 
 63 [tit. syr. Novum testamentum syriace. Londini, soc. bibl. 26. 
 360 pp. 4'V] 
 
 63 b | :xn:iin -,1:^3 | n^xmn cnnnx | = | :xni'aan | xmn xpn-n 
 jsniaoT p"sb oi^Ta yattja n:iaa 12. foil, yp N. T. syr. 
 
 litteris hebraicis (Macintosh [1]836). 
 
 '64 Syriac New testament. London, Bagster [40?]. 4. sh. 2. 
 65 [tit. syr. Novum testamentum syriace et neosyriace. Urmiae 46.] 
 
 4. 829 pp. M. 10. 
 
 65 b )&-*>) ^-^ )-^A.fto | "* *.v 
 
 ) 4,*; : J-4.JC-.? ^oi9 >o.^ V-?&^o : U-*-*-^ I --!- I 4 * a ? - >ri 
 .^^c|) i.j.J=^.li^c.r; ]i.-i? ]i ^V^M^ ^f~>=J .!-- 
 1868. Nov. Test. syr. New York 621. 8<>. [iieo-syr.] 
 65 - 
 
 N. T. syriace. New York 1874. 637. [accedunt Psalmi], 
 altera impressio 1878, tertia revisa 1886.
 
 24 Litteratura. 
 
 66 The syriac new testament with an english translation, in parallel 
 columns. London, Bagster [?]. 4. 1876. 
 
 g. paries novi testamenti. 
 
 67 Eclogae sacrae novi testamenti syriacae graecae latinae. cum notis 
 et observationibus ita explicatae ut . . . adhibitis grammaticae 
 syriacae rudimentis antehac excusis attentus lector linguam syriacam 
 proprio marte possit addiscere. Adduntur indices locupletissimi et 
 manuale lexici syriaci. Opera Joh. Mich. Dilherri. Jenae 638. 12. 
 
 (editio anni 646 , Halae et typis Oelschlegeliam's grammaticam 
 [et manuale] sistit, eclogas omittit.) 
 *68 Jenae 658. 
 
 69 Jenae 662. (36) 503 [=523] (111) pp. 
 
 70 Excerpta novi testamenti syriaci cum latina interpretatione auctore 
 Christoph. Cellario. Cizae 682. M. 1. 
 
 71 Evangelia sancta, nee non Acta Apostolorum syriace, cum inter- 
 pretatione latina, Broxbourne, Soc. Bibl. (Watts). 815. 4. 519 pp. 
 
 [curavit Buchanan]. M. 5. 8. 15. 
 
 *72 Novum testamentum triglottum graece syriace et latine (vulg. 
 ed.). Ace. subsidia critica. Evangelia. Londini 28. 4. 
 
 [curavit Greenfield; Evv. tantum]. M. 7. 50. 
 
 72 [tit. syr. Quatuor evangelia syriace characteribus nestorianis exa- 
 rata.] Londini, soc. bibl. 29. 4. sec. codicem ms. Jos. "Wolf ed. 
 T. Pell Platt. 284 pp. 
 
 *73 b B. Schultz, Ho Emreh daloho (Verba dei ad peccatores ex 4 
 evangelistis collecta). Syriace. Halae. 8. M. 1. 50. 
 
 *73 C Clavis Syriaca: a Key to the Ancient Syriac Version, Called 
 ,,Peshito", of the Four Holy Gospels. By the Rev. Henry F. 
 "Whish, M. A., Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. London: 
 George Bell and Sons. Cambridge: Deighton, Bell and Co. 
 1883.- 12. 
 
 74 Sanctus Matthaeus syriace graece latine germanice bohemice italice 
 hispanice gallice anglice danice polonice ex dispositione et ador- 
 natione Eliae Hutteri Germani. Noribergae 599. 4. 
 
 *75 S. Matthaeus syriace et latine. Cothenis Anhaltinorum 621. 4". 
 
 76 Evangelium s. Matthaei syriacum una cum punctis vocalibus . . . 
 editum accurante Aegidio Gutbirio. olim impressum Hamburg! 
 typis et impensis autoris anno 663 nunc invenitur Longosalissae 
 Thuring. apud haeredes Gutbirianos, ubi totum quoque novum 
 testamentum syriacum prostat. 
 
 77 Sanctus Marcus syriace graece latine . . . [ut 74]. Noribergae 
 600. 40. 
 
 78 S. Marci evangelistae evangelium syriace. literis et punctis hebrai- 
 cis apposita e regione versione latina. in gratiam linguarum orien-
 
 Litteratura. 25 
 
 talium tyronum seorsim excusum. Cothenis Anhaltinorum 622. 4. 
 
 56 pp. M. 6. 
 
 79 Postilla sacramentalis ab amicis dicta polyglotta , herfiirgegeben 
 
 von Gothofrido Kiliani, pastorn in Gliickstadt. Gliickstadt, in 
 
 verlegung des autoris, druckts Melchior Koch. 668. 4. 
 *80 a) Passio domini nostri Jesu Christi syriace, juxta quatuor evan- 
 
 gelistas. Parisiis Anton Vitre. 635. 12. 
 
 b) idem, ibidem ab eodem 672. 12. 
 
 81 Historia passionis et mortis Jesu Christi ejusque resurrectionis et 
 ascensionis in coelum ex lingua lusitanica in syriacam transcripta 
 et secundum quatuor evangelistas collecta opera et studia B[en- 
 jamin] S[chultz]. Halae Magdeburgicae 755. M. 1. 
 
 *81 b Historia Passionis D omini nostri Jesu Christi. Ex textu syriaco 
 desumta. Cum elementis linguarum syriacae, samariticae et aethio- 
 picae. Patav. 1714. 12. M. 2. 
 
 82 Acta apostolorum syriace. seorsum recudi curavit D, Joh. Henr. 
 Callenbergius. Halae 747. (lit. hebr.) 
 
 83 Epistola 8. Pauli ad Romanes lingua syriaca ... ex testam. syr. 
 Viennensi desumpta inque gratiam ^/Xw/joyXcefrav publici juris 
 facta . . . studio M. Ghristoph. Crinesi. Wittebergae impensis 
 Lach. Schurer, typis Gormannianis (alia exemplaria: typis et 
 sumptibus Johannis Gormanni) 612. 4. M. 2. 
 
 *84 Ludovici de Dieu animadversiones in Pauli epistolam ad Romanes 
 cum versionibus Syri, Arabis. Lugd. Bat. 646. 4 U . r. 12. 
 
 85 Epistola S. Pauli ad Romanes syriace. seorsim recudi curavit 
 D. J. H. Callenbergius. Halae 747. (lit. hebr.) 
 
 86 Pauli Apostoli prior epistola ad Corinthios syriace. seorsum recudi 
 curavit D. J. H. Callenbergius. Halae 747. (lit. hebr.) 
 
 Acced. epistola secunda sine titulo latino ijb. 747. 
 *87 a ' e Epistola D. Pauli ad Galatas , syriace litteris hebraicis cum 
 versione latina Antonii Cevallerii ; vide ejusdem Rudimenta hebr. 
 linguae [Genevae] 560. 4". ib. 567. 4. (M. 2.) Wittebergae 
 574. 4. Lugd. 575 fol. Genevae 590 [91. 92.] 4. 
 
 (M. 2. 50.) 
 
 *88 Epistola s. Pauli ad Galatas, syriace et latine studio Tremellii. 
 Genevae, Perrin 570. 4. 
 
 89 Dyodecas aureorum psalmorum Davidicorum, eorum qui sunt 
 praecipue prophetici de Jesu Christo . . . nempe 2. 8. 16. 22. 
 40. 45. 68. 69. 72. 97. 110. 118 hebr. chald. cum latina versione, 
 et graece ex LXX interpretibus. Item epistola S. Pauli ad Galatas 
 graece, syriace, latine et germanice, seorsim nunc edita pro 
 studiosis earum linguarum. Bremae 614. 
 
 90 Epistola S. Pauli ad Colossenses syra in gratiam auditorum suorum 
 cum vocibus tarn primitivis tarn derivativis separatim edita a
 
 26 Litteratura. 
 
 J[oh.] C[hristoph.] Wfichmannshausen]. (mendose aliis W[agen- 
 
 seil]). Vitembergae 702. 40. M. 2. 
 
 91 Epistola s. Pauli ad Titum lingua syriaca cum interpretatione 
 
 latina a Christophoro Crinesio s. 1. [Vitternbergae] e typographeo 
 
 Job. Gormanni 613. 4. 
 *92 Epistola s. Pauli ad Titum. syriace. Hafniae 626. 
 
 93 Epistola d. Pauli ad Titum et Philemonem syriace adjunctis 
 versions latina litteris vocalibus et ligaturis Syrorum in usum 
 philo-syrorum tyronum excusa, edi curante Balthas. Scheidio. 
 Argentorati 668. 4. 12 pp. 
 
 94 eaedem. Argent. 700. 4. 
 
 *94^ S. Pauli ep. ad Philemonem spec, loco ed. 7. H. Petermann. 
 Berol. 1844. [Sachau, Catal. p. VI. n]. 
 
 95 Divi Johannis apostoli et evangelistae epistola catholica prima 
 syriace adjunctb e regione charactere hebraeo et versione latina 
 . . . praemittitur alphabetum syriacum velut manuductio quaedam 
 ad eius linguae lectionem faciliorem, opera et studio Mart. Trosti. 
 Cothenis Anhaltinorum 621. 4. (4} 22 pp. M. 5. 
 
 *96 Epistola I S. Johannis, syriace et latine. Lips 632. 4". 
 
 97 Epistola d. Johannis apostoli et evangelistae catholica prima 
 syriace juxta exemplar Cotheniense . . . adjuncto e regione 
 charactere ebraeo itemque versione latina . . . editore Andrea 
 Sennerto. (Wittebergae) 652. 4. 21 pp. M. 3. 
 
 98 Epistolae quatuor, Petri secunda, Johannis secunda et tertia, & 
 Judae fratris Jacobi una. ex celeberrimae bibliothecae Bodleianae 
 Oxoniensis ms. exemplari nunc primum depromptae et charactere 
 hebraeo, versione latina, notisque quibusdam insignitae, opera & 
 studio Edicardi Pococke, Angli-Oxoniensis. Lugd. Bat. 630. 4. 
 [10] 66 pp. 
 
 98 Williams Manuscript || The Syrian Antilegomena Epistles 2 Peter. 
 2 and 3 John, and Jude Written A. D. 1471 by Suleiman of 
 Husn Keifa || Edited by Isaac H. Hall Baltimore, Maryland 
 Publication Agency of the John Hopkins University 1886, fol. 
 [8ff. letterpress, 17ff. photogr.] 31. 15. 
 
 99 Epistola II Johannis syriace cum interpretatione latina Ed\v. 
 Pocockii vide Cellarius Porta, Cizae 677. 4. 31. . 50. 
 
 100 Apocalypsis s. Johannis ex manuscripto exemplari e bibliotheca 
 clariss. viri Josephi Scaligeri deprompto. edita charactere syro et 
 ebraeo, cum versione latina et notis, opera & studio Ludovici de 
 Dieu. Lugd. Bat, Elzevir. 627. 4. 20. 211 pp. M. 2. 2.40. 
 
 *101 Eevelatio quae facta est super Johannem evangelistam a Deo in 
 Pathamun insula, in quam ejectus fuit a Nerone Caesare. vide 
 Ludcv. de Dieu criticae sacrae p. 763/861. (Amstelaedami) 
 693. fol.
 
 Litteratura. 27 
 
 102 Sylloge canticorum novi testament! syriace et latine a Sebastiano 
 Schrottero edita. Erfurti 650.*) 
 
 appendix : 
 
 103 Remains of a very ancient recension of the four gospels in syriac 
 hitherto unknown in Europe; discovered, edited and translated by 
 William Cureton. London 58. 4. 95. 87. 160 pp. 
 
 (M. 24.) M. 15. 16. 17. 
 
 cf. Ewald, Jahrb. 9, 69/87. GGA. 58. 1712/6. Edinburgh 
 Rev. 59. 168/90. 
 
 *104 Fragments of the Curetonian Gospels edited by W. Wright. 
 [London 72.] 4. 4ff. 
 
 ,,Only one hundred copies printed for private circulation." 
 
 M. 2. 75. 3. 50. 
 *104 b primus edidit Roediger in: Monatsberichte der Berliner Akade- 
 
 mie 1872. Juli 557. 
 
 104 C Evangelienfragmente. Der griechische Text des Cureton' schen 
 Syrers wiederhergestellt von Friedrich Baethgen. Leipzig 1885. 
 96 92 pp. M. 10. 
 
 h. libri apocryphi novi testamenti. 
 
 *105 Contributions to the apocryphal literature of the new testament, 
 collected and edited from syriac manuscripts in the british 
 museum with an english translation and notes by W. Wright. 
 London 65. cf. Bickell, Theol. Quart. Schr. 1866. 468/79. 
 (sh. 7. 6.) M. 3. 50 5. 50. 7. 50. 
 
 *105 b B. H. Cowper, the Apocryphal Gospels. 1867. 
 
 106 Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles, edited from syriac manuscripts 
 in the british museum and other libraries by W. Wright. London 71 . 
 
 Vol 1. the syriac text. 17. 333 vol. 2: the english trans- 
 lation. 298. M. 12. 
 
 cf. Noldeke, ZDMG. 25, 670/9; Geiger, ibid. 26, 798/804. 
 106 b Syrische Lieder gnostischen Ursprungs. Eine Studie iiber die 
 apokryphen syrischen Thomas-Acten. Von Karl Macke. ThQS. 
 74. 170. 
 
 107 The departure of my lady Mary from this life edited and trans- 
 lated by W. Wright. 
 
 Journal of sacred literature and biblical record, 4 th series, 
 vol. 6 & 7. Jan. & Apr. 65. London. 
 
 108 Fragments du livre gnostique intitule Apocalypse d'Adam, ou 
 Penitence, ou Testament d'Adam , publics d'apres deux versions 
 syriaques, par M. Ernest Benan. Journal Asiatique. Ser. 5. 
 Tom. 2. 417/71. Nov. Dec 1853. Paris. 
 
 *) Omisi alphabeta cum appendieibus, orationes dominicas, similia.
 
 28 Litteratura. 
 
 *108 Apocalypsis Pauli germanice a P. Zingerle in: Heidenheim, 
 Vierteljahrsschrift 4, 139; cf. Perkins, Journ. Amer. Or. Soc. 
 8, 182 = J. f. Sacr. Litt. Jan. 65, 372. 
 
 II Versio Thomae Heradeensis, Philoxeniana. 
 
 109 Syriace fragmenta Esaiae versionis ex graeco probabiliter Phi- 
 loxenianae et recensionis Jacob! Edesseni etc. 
 
 Monumenta sacra et profana T. V. fasc. 1, 1 40 2. Mediol. 
 73. 4. Lire 18. 
 
 110 Sacrorum Evangeliorum versio syriaca Philoxeniana ex codd. 
 mss. Ridleianis in bibl. coll. Nov. Oxon. repositis nunc primum 
 edita: cum interpretatione et annotationibus Josephi White. 
 Oxon. 778. 4. 2 voll. T. 33. 652 pp. 
 
 cf. Doederlein, Theol. Bibl. 1, 163, Michaelis, Orient. Bibl. 
 16, 167. M. 15 (110 et 113 M. 28). 
 
 111 [Actorum Apostolorum & epistolarum versio Philoxeniana ex 
 domestica typographia Jos. White Oxoniensis. sine titulo: extant 
 non nisi 6 exemplaria, impressa post ann. 790 et ante 798.] 
 190 pp. 40. 
 
 112 Prolegomena in versionem syriacam Philoxenianam novi testa- 
 menti edidit J. White. Oxon. 798. 
 
 [Ace.] versionis Philoxenianae specimen cum adnot. 
 
 113 Actuum Apostolcrum et Epistolarum tarn catholicarum quam 
 paulinarum, versio syriaca Philoxeniana ex codice ms. Kidleiano 
 nunc primum edita: cum interpretatione et annotationibus Josephi 
 White, Oxonii 4. M. 12. 60. 
 
 torn. 1. actus apost. et epist. cathol. complectens. 799. 275. 52 pp. 
 cf. de t. 1. GGA. 1802. 35/6. torn. 2. epistolas paulinas compl. 
 803. 19. 399pp. 
 
 114 Das heilige Evangelium des Johannes, syrisch in harklensischer 
 iibersetzung mit vocalen und den punkten kuschoi und rucoch 
 nach einer vaticanischen handschrift nebst kritischen anmerkungen 
 von Geo. Heinr. Bernstein. Leipzig 53. (M. 8.) 5. fr. 6. 
 
 cf. ZDMG. 10, 628. 
 
 114* 1 Syriac Manuscript | Gospels of a Pre-Harklensian Version Acts 
 and Epistles of the Peshitto Version || Written (probably) between 
 700 and 900 AD. By the Monk John Presented to the Syrian 
 Protestant .College by 'Abd ul-Messiah of Mardin. 
 
 [Letterpress 4 ff. 3 photogr. ed. /. H. Hall, Philadelphia.]
 
 Litteratura. 
 
 III versio hexaplaris Pauli Tellensis (a. 616/7). 
 
 115 Josua imperatoris historia illustrata atque explicata ab Andrea 
 Masio. Antverpiae, Plantin. 574 fol. 154. 350 (29). [c. nov. 
 tit.(?) Amst. 1609.] 
 
 116 Specimen ineditae et hexaplaris bibliorum versionis syro-esthran- 
 ghelae cum Simplici atque utriusque fontibus graeco et hebraeo 
 collatae, cum duplici lat. vers. ac notis. edidit ac diatribam de 
 rarissimo codice Ambrosiano unde illud haustum est, praemisit 
 Johannes Bern, de Rossi. Parmae 778. 4 P . (ps. 1.) 16 pp. 
 
 M. 1.50. 1.75. 
 
 de cod. Ambr. cf. epistolam J. J. Bjornstahl (Mediol. 2 Mart. 
 1773) Samlaren 8. 126 p. 234, aliam eiusdem ad White cum 
 epistola Brancae ad Bruns Rep. 3. (78), von einem syrisch- 
 hexaplarischen Manuscripte in der Ambrosianischen Bibliothek 
 zu Mayland. 166/187; ibid, de Rossi 187/212 von der syrisch- 
 hexaplarischen Handschrift zu Mayland, nebst einem Vorbericht 
 von Joh. Gottfr. Eichhorn. 
 
 117 repetivit Eichhorn, Repertorium 3 (78) 209. 
 
 118 Libri IV regum syro-hexaplaris specimen, e manuscripto parisiensi 
 syriace edidit J. G. Hasse. Jenae 782. M. 1.20. 1.75. 
 
 119 Codex syriaco-hexaplaris ambrosianus-mediolanensis editus et 
 latine versus a Matth. Norberg. Londini Goth. 787. 4. [22] 
 501 pp. M. 4. 5. 6. 10. 
 
 120 Daniel secundum editionem LXX. interpretum ex tetraplis desump- 
 tam. ex codice syro-esthrangelo bibliothecae ambrosiauae syriace 
 edidit, latine vertit, praefatione notisque criticis illustravit Caie- 
 tanus Bugatus. Mediolani 788. 4. [10] 32. 168. 
 
 M. 3. 4. fr. 7. 
 
 121 [Psalmi sec. ed. LXX interpretum, quos ex cod. syr. estrangh. bibl. 
 Ambrosianae syriace imprimendos curavit C. Bugatus sine titulo 
 1. & a. Mediolani 820]. 40. [aliis 1798.] 
 
 Petrus Ciffhera, de vita et scriptis Gaietani Bugati . . . com- 
 mentarius additus praefationis loco ejusdem versioni psalmorum 
 nunc primum in lucem prodeunti. ib. eod. M. 7. 9. fr. 10. 
 
 122 Codex syriaco-hexaplaris. liber quartus regum e codice parisiensi, 
 Jesaias, duodecim prophetae minores, proverbia, Jobus, canticum, 
 threni, ecclesiastes e codice mediolanensi edidit et commentariis 
 illustravit, Henrietta Middeldorpf. Berolini 35. 4. Pars 1 
 textus syriacus. pp. 12. 400. pars 2 commentarii. pp. 401/658. 
 
 (M. 24.) 5. 6. 7. 50. 8. 
 
 123 Libri Judicum et Ruth secundum versionem syriaco-hexaplarem 
 ex codice musei britannici nunc primum editi graece translati 
 notisque illustrati . . . ed. Thomas Skat Rordam. Havniae 
 59/61. 40. 893(2). M. 1. 25. 6.
 
 30 Litteratura. 
 
 124 Monumenta sacra et profana ex codicibus praesertim bibliothecae 
 ambrosianae. Mediolani. 4. 
 
 a. Tom. 1, fasc. 1 .... Baruch, Threni et Epistola Jeremiae ver- 
 sionis syriacae Pauli Telensis cum notis et initio prolegomenon 
 in integram eiusdem versionis editionem. edidit S. O. Antonio 
 Maria Ceriani. 61. 8. 1 72. 
 
 b. T. 2, fasc. 1 4. Pentateuchi syro-hexaplaris quae supersunt 
 cum notis. accedunt nonnulla alia fragmenta syriaca. edidit S. 
 O. A. M. Ceriani. 63. 24. 344 pp. L. 46. 
 
 c. T. 7. Codex Syro-hexaplaris ambrosianus photolithographice 
 editus curante et adnotante Sac. Obi. Ant. Maria Ceriani. Me- 
 diolani 74. fol. 140. 2. 193 ff. M. 105. 115. 160. 
 
 125 Mittheilungen aus der syrischen hexapla-handschrift der psalmen 
 im brit. museum, [add. 14,434 ps. 56 (h. 57)] von Dr. A[. 
 Heidenheini. 
 
 Deutsche vierteljahrsschrift fiir englisch theologische forschung 
 und kritik. Gotha. 1. 275/8. 
 
 126 Veteris testamenti ab Origene recensiti fragmenta apud Syros 
 servata quinque. praemittitur Epiphanii de mensuris et ponderi- 
 bus liber nunc primum integer et ipse syriacus. Paulus de La- 
 garde edidit. Gottingae 80. 4. 356. [Ex. Nu. Jos. Kegn. 
 3. 4.] M. 20. 
 
 IV versio palaestinensis. 
 
 127 Evangeliarium hierosolymitanum ex codice vaticauo palaestino 
 deprompsit, edidit, latine vertit, prolegomenis ac glossario ador- 
 navit comes Franciscus Miniscalchi Erizzo. Veronae. 4. torn. 1 
 61. 3. 580 (1) tabb. 2. t. 2 64. 51. 89. 1. M. 60. 64. 80. 
 
 cf. Zahn, Forschungen 1, 329/50. 
 
 128 Fragmenta syro-palaestina [bibliorum tarn veteris quam novi 
 testamenti etc.] vide Land, Anecdota T. 4. Lugd. Bat. 75. 4". 
 pp. 177/233. 103/224. 
 
 128 b J. P. N. Land, de zoogenaamde hierosolymitaansche of christe- 
 lijk-palestynsche Bijbelvertaling. 31. . 80. 
 
 Verslagen en Mededeelingen der k. Acad. d. Wetensch. Afd. 
 Letterk. Tweede Reeks, Deel 5, bl 196/208. 
 128 Th, Noldeke, Ueber den christlich-palastinischen Dialect. 
 ZDMG. 22. 443/527. 
 
 [Haeredes comitis Fr. M. Erizzo typos Evangeliarii Acade- 
 miae dei Lincei dono dederunt (Atti 1884/5 Bendiconti, 1. 6. 15 
 Febr. 85. p. 169), Paulo de Lagarde permissionem reimpressionis.]
 
 Litteratura. 3 1 
 
 III. LIBBJ ECCLESIASTICI (LITURGICI, RITUALES)*) 
 
 Missale ohaldaicum ex decreto s. congreg. de propaganda fide editum. 
 
 Born/ 767. fol. 616 pp. M. 30. 90. 100. fr. 250. 
 
 Ordo chaldaicus missae beatorum apostolorum iuKta ritum ecclesiae 
 
 malabaricae. Rom. 774. 
 ace. Ordo chaldaicus rituum et lectionum iuxta morem ecclesiae ma- 
 
 labaricae. Rom. 775. 
 
 Rom 844. 
 Missale syriacum iuxta ritum ecclesiae antioch. Syrorum. fol. Rom 
 
 843. M. 16. 25. 30. 
 
 Missale clialdaico-malabaricum. Romae 1857. 4. M. 30. 
 
 Missale chaldaicum iuxta ritum eccl. nationis Maronitarum. Rom 
 
 1592/94 (3 ff.) 288 pp. fol. M. 300. 
 
 alia editio + 4ff. praef. arabice et latine. R. 1604. M. 300. 
 Missale syriacum iuxta ritum eccl. antiochenae nationis Maronitarum. 
 
 Rom 716. fol. M. 45. 
 
 . Kozchayae 816. 
 idem. ibid. 838. 
 
 ibid. 855. 
 
 Liber ministri missae iuxta ritum ecclesiae nationis Maronitarum. 
 
 Rom 596. 4". 2. 10. 
 
 Diaconale syriacum iuxta ritum ecclesiae antiochenae nationis Maro- 
 
 nitarum. Rom 736. 
 idem. Romae 715. 
 
 editio 7. Kozchayae 854. 
 The liturgy of S. Celestine ed. W. "Wright in: Journal of sacred 
 
 literature. April 867. p. 332. London. M. 1. 25. 
 
 Codex liturgicus ecclesiae universae in XV libros distributus . . . 
 
 Joseph Aloysius Assemanus . . . castigavit, recensuit. Romae 4. 
 
 749/66. 
 
 Syriaca 1, p. 174/276. 2, 211/350. 3 (750) 136/237. 4, 2 = t. 
 
 5 (752) 131/226. 6, 4 = t. 7 (754) 91/108. 8, 2. (756) 1/228. 
 
 S, 3 = t. 9 (758) 1/119. 8, 6 = t. 12 (766) 1/224. 
 
 vol. 112. M. 460. 
 D. Severi alexandrini quondam patriarchae de ritibus baptismi et 
 
 *) sec. Bickell, conspectus sect. 710.
 
 32 Litterattira. 
 
 sacrae synaxis apud Syros christianos receptis liber, nunc primum 
 
 in lucem editus : Giiidone Fabricio Boderiano exscriptore et inter- 
 
 prets. Antverpiae, Plantin. 572. 4. M. 10. 2. 2. 
 
 Ordo chaldaicus ministerii sacramentorum ss. , quae perficiuntur a 
 
 sacerdotibus iuxta morem ecclesiae malabaricae [versio syriaca 
 
 ritualis romani]. Rom 845. 
 Bltus administrandi nonnulla sacramenta ad usum ecclesiae antioche- 
 
 nae Maronitarum. Rom 840. 
 Sacerdotale ecclesiae antiochenae nationis Maronitarum. Rom 752. 
 
 M. 8. 
 Rituale aliaeque piae precationes ad usum ecclesiae Maronitarum. 
 
 Rom 839. 
 Ordo baptismi adultorum [catechumenorum] iuxta ritum ecclesiae 
 
 malabaricae Chaldaeorum. Rom 859. 
 
 [versio ordinis baptismi romani a Josepho Guriel edita.] 
 Officium defunctorum ad usum Maronitarum Gregorii XIII. impensa 
 
 chaldaicis characteribus impressum. Rom 585. 
 
 91 ff. 4 [ex. defect. M. 45] M. 100. 
 Psalterium cbaldaicum in usum nationis chald. editum. [= seq. bre- 
 
 viarium], Rom 842. 
 Breviarium chaldaicum in usum nationis chald. a Josepho Guriel 
 
 secundo editum. Rom 865. 16. 
 
 t?o >c,_o ).*. (opera Ebedjesu Chayat.) Mossul 866. 
 
 Breviarium feriale syriacum ss. Ephraemi et Jacobi Syronim iuxta 
 ritum eiusdem nationis, quod incipit a feria II usque ad sabbatum 
 inclusive, additis variis hymnis ac benedictionibus . ab Athan. 
 Saphar episcopo Mardinen. Rom 696. 
 
 Breviarium feriale syriacum ss. Ephrem et Jacob Syrorum iuxta 
 ritum eiusdem nationis a feria II usque ad sabbathum iuxta 
 exemplum editum anno 1696 . . . nunc accedit officium domini- 
 cale. Rom 787. 4. 
 
 Officium feriale iuxta ritum ecclesiae Syrorum. Rom 851. 
 
 Liturgiae syriacae septimanae passionis dom. n. Jesu Christi excerptum e 
 cod. ms. bibl. Lipsiensis ed. ac notis illustr. J. Ch. Clodiiis. Lips. 720. 
 42 pp. 4. M. 1. 20. 1. 50. 2. 
 
 Officia sanctorum iuxta ritum ecclesiae Maronitarum. pars hiemalis 
 [cura Fausti Nairon]. Rom 656. fol. [inde a dominica dedi- 
 cationis ecclesiae usque ad purificationem B. M. V.] 
 
 Vol. II. Breviarii chaldaici aestiva pars, [incip. a festo s. Nuhrae 
 martyris]. Rom 666. 
 
 Officium simplex septem dierum hebdomadae ad usum ecclesiae 
 Maronitarum. Rom 624.
 
 Litfceratura. 33 
 
 altera editio Innocentii X. ibid. 717. 
 
 tertia editio e revisione Stephani Evodii patriarchae. ib. 731. 
 
 Officium feriale iuxta ritum ecclesiae Syrorum Maronitarum , Inno- 
 
 centii X Pont. Max. iussu editum, denuo typis excusum regnante 
 
 Pio VIII. P. 0. M. ed. 3. Eom 830. 
 
 [ed 4 a ] Bom 835. M. 6. 
 
 Breviarium syriacum, officium feriale iuxta ritum ecclesiae Syrorum 
 
 Maronitarum, Innocentii X. P. M. iussu editum, denuo typis 
 
 excusum, ed. 5. Bom 863. 
 [ace. officium defunctorum.] 
 
 UJc-j^? U,^? ] f * ^| |^VI*MA. Kozchayae 855. 
 
 Carmina ecclesiae syriacae curavit Ludovicus Spieth in : H. A. Daniel, 
 
 thesaurus hymnologicus. torn. 3. 
 Bin beitrag zur kunde der syrischen hymnologie. von prof. dr. Pius 
 
 Zingerle in: Heidenheim, deutsche vierteljahrsschrift fur englisch- 
 
 theologische forschung und kritik. Gotha 2, 336/45. 
 Offices en 1'honneur des Saints-Pierre et Paul. 1 pffice Nestorien 
 
 67 pp. [autogr.] in: Saint Pierre et saint Paul dans 1'eglise 
 
 nestorienne par M. I' abbe Martin . . . extrait de la revue des 
 
 sciences ecclesiastiques. Amiens 75. 
 Officium feriale (Schehime). Prima impressio in monasterio Sajidet 
 
 Tarnish in Kesrawan (Libanon) facta 1872. 591 pp. M. 12. 
 denuo reimpressum Beryti ex typographia P. P. Soc. Jesu. 1876. 
 
 12 [in duabis certe formis]. 
 Service de la messe privee selon le rite syrien -AS\kXfc-)l 
 
 Mossul, Dominic. 
 
 1868. 239. 12 (approbatio, praefatio, titulu's, rubricae arabice, 
 verba administrantis syriace). 
 
 ,,Die Wasserweihe nach dem Bitus der Syrier." In n Liturgie zum 
 Tauf-Fest der aethiopischen Kirche" etc., von Carl von Arnhard, 
 Miinchen, 1886. Textus Syriacus editus a Bichard J. H. Gottheil. 4. 
 Aus einer handschriftlichen Taufliturgie in: Vater (1802) 33/9. 
 
 e codice Orphanotrophei Halensis, de quo vide: La Croze, 
 Histoire du Christianisme des Indes 3, 230; J. D. Michaelis, 
 Einleitung N. T. Th. 1. 11; Marsch, Anmerkungen und Zu- 
 satze (iibersetzt von E. F. K. Bosenmiiller 1, 162). 
 
 versio litteralis huius fragmenti in: Wagnitz, Joumal fur 
 Litm-gie 2, 1. 
 Zingerle, P., Das syrische Festbrevier oder Festkranze aus Libanon's 
 
 Garten. Aus dem Syrischen. 2 Theile. Villingen 1846. 8. 
 Proben syrischer Hymnologie, aus dem Urtext iibersetzt. ThQS. 
 1873. 462/509. 
 Nestle. P
 
 34 Litteratura. 
 
 Analecta Syriaca. Hyninen, Proclamationen und Martyrergesange 
 
 des Nestorianischen Breviers. Aus dem Syrischen iibersetzt. 
 
 Mit Einleitung und Erlauterungen von D. J. M. Schonfelder. 
 
 ThQS. 48 (1866), 179/200. 
 Duval, B., Lettre sur le breviaire nestorien. Journ. asiat. 1884. 
 
 janv. 106/8. 
 
 cf. Swainson, C. A., The greec liturgies. Cambridge 1884. 4 C '. 
 
 (15 sh.) 
 Morinus, de sacris Ecclesiae ordinationibus. Paris 1653. fol. 
 
 IV. LITTERATDRA SYRORUM GENERALIS. 
 
 Hall, I. H., Syriac version of Epistle of King Abgar to Jesu*. 
 (Hebr. 1885. Apr. p. 232/5.) 
 
 Caspar!, C. P., Jesu apokryfiske Brev til den edessenske Konge 
 Abgarus i udvidet middelalderlig Skikkelse bestemt til at tjene 
 som Amulet. Theol. Tidsskrift . . . i Norge 3 Eaekke 1, 3 (1886) 
 427/8. 
 
 Lipsiiis, B,. A., Die Edessenische Abgarsage kritisch untersucht. 
 Braunschweig 1880. 92 pp. 
 
 Matthes, K. C. A., Die Edessenische Abgarsage auf ihre Fort- 
 bildung untersucht. Leipzig 1882. 77 S. 
 
 Abraham Bethrabbanensis cf. Breviarium Mossulense p. 57. 
 
 Abraham Cascarensis regulae monachorum Ebedjesu, Nomocanon 
 tract. 7. 
 
 Abulfaragius vide Gregorius. 
 
 Acta sanctorum martyrum orientalium et occidentalium ia duas partes 
 distributa adcedunt acta s. Simeonis stylitae omnia nunc primum 
 . . . e bibliotheca apostolica vaticana prodeunt Stephanies Evodius 
 Assemanus archiepiscopus apameensis chaldaicum textum recensuit 
 . . . latine vertit admonitionibus, perpetuisque adnotationibus illu- 
 stravit. Eomae 748. fol. 2 voll. M. 120. 
 
 )_-J-^. jjjac w^i-ioj |^X4/Z Acta Sancti Maris, Assyriae, 
 Babyloniae ac Persidis Seculo I Apostoli, Syriace sive Aramaice. 
 Juxta Manuscriptum Alqoschianum adjectis aliorum Codicum 
 lectionibus variantibus, Versione Latina et Annotationibus illu- 
 strata. Edidit nunc primum J.-B. Abbeloos, S. T. D., Domus 
 Pontificalis Praesul, Archiepiscopi Mechlinensis Vicarius generaHs. 
 Bruxelles, Societe Beige de Libraire, 12 Eue des Paroissiens, 12. 
 Leipzig, F. A. Brockhaus, 1885. 8. 
 
 cf. Th. Noldeke, Ostr. Monatsschr. f. d. Or. 11, 10. 
 
 Hoffmann, Georg. Ausziige aus syrischen Akten persischer Martyrer,
 
 Litteratura. 35 
 
 iibersetzt und durch Untersuchungen zur historischen Topographic 
 
 erlautert. Leipzig, 1880. Abhandlungen fur die Kunde des 
 
 Morgenlandes 7, 3. 325 pp. M. 10. 14. 
 
 Echte Akten heil, Martyrer des Morgenlandes. Aus dem Syrischen 
 
 iibersetzt von P. Pius Zingerle. 2 Theile. 8. Insbr. 1836. 
 
 24 Bog. fl. 1.6 o. W. 
 Acta Sti Mar Abdu'l Masich. Aramaice et lat., ed. nunc prim, ex 
 
 cod. Londin. et illustr. J. Corluy. Bruxell. 1886 (S. A.) M. 2. 
 Acta 8. Pelagiae syriace edidit Joannes Gildemeister. Bonn, Marcus 
 
 79. 40. 15, 12 pp. ThLZ. 79, 14, LCB1. 79, 46. M. 2. 3. 
 Acta 8. Silvestri: Anecd. 3, 46/76. 
 Acta synodi Carthaginiensis anni 256: LR.*) 62/88. 
 The doctrine of Addai, the apostle, now first edited in a complete 
 
 form in the original syriac, with an english translation and notes. 
 
 by George Phillips, DD. London, Triibner 76. 15. 52. 53 pp. 
 
 cf. Zahn, Forschungen 1, 350/82. sh. 7. 6. M. 5. 
 
 Alexandri magni ad Aristotelem litterae fictitiae: Roediger 2 112/20. 
 
 ad Pseudo-Callisthenem conf. Theod. D. Woolsey JAm. Or. Soc. 
 
 1854, 357/428 B. H. C[owper] the Acts of Addi. Journ. of. S. 
 
 Lit. & Bibl. Rec. July 1858 ; Eimheld, Beitrage zur Geschichte 
 
 und Kritik der Alexandersage. Hersfeld, Progr. 1873. 4. Dr. 
 
 H. Christensen, Beitrage zur Alexandersage; Hamburg, Wilh. 
 
 Gymn. Ib. 1883. 4. 
 Notice of a Life of Alexander the Great translated from the Syriac 
 
 by Rev. Dr. Justin Perkins, with Extract from the same, by 
 
 Theodore D. "Woolsey. 
 
 cf. Zingerle ZDMG. 8 835/7. 9. 780/4. 
 Bin altes syrisches Alexanderlied. tibersetzt von P. Zingerle. 
 
 Briinn 1882. (S.-A.) M. 1. 20. 
 
 Sancti Alexandri Alexandrini quae syriace supersunt fragmenta. 
 
 Pitra 4, 196/200; lat. 430/4. 
 Alexandri episcopi Alexandriae sermo de anima et corpore deque 
 
 passione domini in: Novae patrum bibliothecae tomus secundus 
 
 [ed. A. Mai]. Romae 44. 4. 531/9. 539/40. 
 Ambrosius, hypomnemata [== Pseudo-Justinus oratio ad Graecos]. 
 
 Curet. Spic. 38/42. 
 Analecta Nicaena. Fragments relating to the council of Nice, the 
 
 syriac text from an ancient ms. in the british museum, with a 
 
 translation, notes etc. by B. Harris Cowper. Lond. 57. 4. M. 6. 
 Analecta sacra Spicilegio Solesnaensi parata edidit Joannes Baptista 
 
 Card. Pitra Tom. 4 Patres Antenicaeni \orientales addidit titulus 
 
 exterior] Parish's ex publico Galliarum typographeo 1883 [tit. 
 
 *) LR. = Lagarde, reliquiae juris ecclesiastic! syriace.
 
 3H Litteratura. 
 
 extr. A. Boger et F. Chernoviz, bibliopolis] 34. 518 [non 158] pp. 
 ed. P. Martin, p. 1 257 text., 261 ff. versiones, citatur: Pitra 4. 
 
 Syriac Miscellanies or Extracts relating to the first and second general 
 Councils, and various other Quotations, Theological, Historical 
 and Classical. Translated into English from MS 8. in the British 
 Museum and imperial Library of Paris. "With Notes. By jB. H. 
 Gowper. Will. & Norg. London 861. 112 pp. cf. Heidenheim: 
 Vierteljahrsschrift 1. 465/9. M. 3. 
 
 P. Lagardii Analecta Syriaca. [Lips.] Lond. 58. exemplaria facta 
 sunt 115. M. 21. 20. 12. 16. 
 
 Anonymi hymnus ad tonum hymnorum Ephraemi de paradiso in: 
 S. Ephr. Syri . . . opera selecta. ed. J. J. Overbeck. Ox. 1865. 
 351/55. 
 
 Antonius rhetor [7s.], carminis contra calumniatores scripti exordium. 
 Roed. 2 110/1. [cf. de Lagarde, Mitth. 1, 56 sq.] 
 
 The homilies of Aphraates, the persian sage, edited from syriac ma- 
 nuscripts of the fifth and sixth centuries in the british museum, 
 with an english translation by W. Wright. Lond. 69. 4. Vol. 
 1 the syriac text. (M. 41.) 25. 35. 36. 
 
 cf. Th. Noldeke GGA. 1869. 39. 1521/32; Bickell, in Bibliothek 
 der Kirchenvater Kempten 1874. 102/3, Schonfelder ThQS. 187fc. 
 195/256, C. Fr. Sasse [f 3. Juli 1880] Prolegomena in Aphraatis 
 sapientis Persae sermones homileticos. Lips. 1878. 40(1) pp. 
 M. .80. 1.20; Forget, Jac., de vita et scriptis Apliraatis Sa- 
 pientis Persae, Lovanii 1882. 377 S. M. 5. Byssel, St. & Kr. 
 1883. 2. 306/36. 
 
 De hermeneuticis apud Syros Aristoteleis Jo. Georgius Ern. Hoff- 
 mann scripsit adiectis textibus et glossario. Lips. 69. 
 
 M. 3. 7. 13. 
 editio secunda immutata. Leipz. 73. 7. 218 pp. M. 4. 
 
 [Pseudo-]Aristoteles itspt KOJ/WJ irpoa A\etzv$poy: LA.*) 134/58. 
 
 The festal letters of Athanasius, discovered in an ancient syriac ver- 
 sion and edited by William Cureton. Lond. 48. sh. 18. (In- 
 troductio sep. M. 2.) M. 6. 5. 3. 50. 3. 2. 50. 
 
 etiam apud Mai, NPB. 6, 1/160. 
 
 Das Athanasius dem grossen zugeschriebene glaubensbekenntniss 
 icspi Tti<3 aapKicoeuff TOV eov Xoyou in syrischer iibersetzung aus 
 einer nitrischen handschrift des britisch museum: analecta Nic. 
 p. 37. Caspari, Quellen zur altesten Geschichte des taufsymbols. 
 1. 66. 143/60. 
 
 Babai (senior) ex Beth-Ainatha carmina cf. Breviarium Mossul. p. 39. 
 42. 47; de eo Thomas Margensis apud BO. 3, 1, 88/92. 
 
 Babai bar Nesibinaye duo carmina: Brev. Moss. p. 41. 42. 
 
 *) LA. = Lagardii Analecta.
 
 Litteratura. 37 
 
 Baethgen s. Fragmente, Philoxenus, Sindban. 
 
 Balaeus chorepiscopus (c. 430), carmina: Ephraemi, Balaei aliorum- 
 que opera selecta ed. Overbeck. Oxf. 65 p. 249/336 et: Wenig, 
 Schola syriaca (66), 160/2. Thalhofer, Bibliothek 41, 67 et 44. 
 
 Bardesanes (11. Juli 154/222) [discipulus ejus Philippics] de fato 
 l^oJZl? LaoLoJj \sL^> Spic. 121. 
 
 cf. Wright, Apocryphal Acts p. 274 Lipsius, die apokryphen 
 Apostelgeschichten 1, 292; Noldeke, qui acta Thomae e lingua 
 Syriaca in Graecam, non e Graeca in Syriacam translata esse 
 censet. 
 
 Hahn, Aug., Bardesanes gnosticus Syrorum primus hymnologus. 
 Lips. 1819. (M. 1. 20.) . 75. 
 
 cf. Clark's Ante Nicene Christian Library vol. 22, 25, Merx. 
 Bardesanes (1863) 25. 
 
 Barhebraeus vide Gregorius. 
 
 Barsaumas Nisibenus cf. Brev. Moss. p. 58. 
 
 Barsuma, frater Gregorii Barhebraei vid. Greg. B. H. 
 
 [Bar ZubiJ traite sur I' accentuation chez les Syriens orientaux pai 
 M. I' abbe Martin. Paris 77. 630. 21 autogr. pp. Fr. 3. 3.50. 
 [Actes de la societe philologique, tome 7, n 1.] 
 
 Anaphora divi Basilii episcopi Caesareae Cappadociae ex vetustissimo 
 codice Syrica lingua, & charactere seripto traducta per Andream 
 Masium. 
 ' cf. Mosis Bar Cephae de Paradise p. 235/54. 
 
 ibid.: 254/6 Precatio Divi Basilii, qua solet operatus sacris uti apud 
 Deum, tralata ex Syrico per eundem Andream Masium Bruxellanum. 
 [iam ante Masium tralatio a Mose Mardinensi facta impressa 
 est, ubi? quando?] 
 
 The tradition of the syriac church of Antioch, concerning the pri- 
 macy and the prerogatives of S. Peter and of his successors the 
 roman pontiffs, by the most rev. Cyril Benham Benni, syriac 
 archbishop of Mossul (Niniveh). translated, under the direction 
 of the author, by the rev. Joseph Gagliardi. London, Burns 71. 
 
 M. 7. 
 
 Bezold, die Schatzhohle. 1883. 
 
 Die Schatzhohle nach dem syrischen Texte der Handschriften zu 
 Berlin, London und B,om nebst einer arabischen Version nach 
 den Handschriften zu Bom, Paris und Oxford, hrsg. von Carl 
 Bezold. Leipzig 1888. 20. 273. ThN. LCB1. 88, 8. M. 20. 
 
 Etiam sub titulo: Die Schatzhohle syrisch und deutsch. 2. TeiL 
 Pars I (versio germanica) prodiit 1883. 
 
 Liber thesauri de arte poetica Syronim nee non de eorum poetarurn
 
 38 Litteratura. 
 
 vitis et carminibus per P. D. Gabrielem Cardahi 
 Maronitam e Libano. Eom, Prop. 75. 201 (3) pp. M. 13. 
 t$ Jl )^s^ (^5* (.J-*** Calendarium Syriacum Auctore Cazuinio. 
 
 Arabice Latineque edidit et notis instruxit Gulielmus Volck. Lip- 
 
 siae 1859. 8. 
 Calendarium syrum in: Genebrardus, Psalmi Davidis. ed. V. Antv. 
 
 1592. 
 On a Syriac Table for finding Easter in years of the Seleucid Era 
 
 by Prof. Hall. Proc. A. Or. Soc. for. Oct. 1885 (extr.).p. 4/10. 
 I. H. Hall, On a Modern Nestorian MS. Ecclesiastical Calendar. 
 
 Am. Or. Soc. Proceed. Oct. 1886. Journ. 13, 140/4. 
 Carolus Magnus die ante mortem suum evangelia quatuor cum 
 
 Graecis et Syris optime correxisse dicitur a Thegano in vita 
 
 Ludovici. 
 
 Chronicon Edessenum: BO. 1, 388/417, Michaelis, Chrest. 46 74. 
 translat. angl. in: Journ. of Sacr. Lit. 1864. 5 (n. 3.) 28. 
 dementis Alexandrini quae syriace et armenice supersunt fragmenta. 
 
 Pitra 4, 35; lat. 305. 
 dementis romani recognitiones syriace. Paulus Antonius de Lagarde 
 
 edidit. Lips, [et] Lond. 61. 
 
 (M. 20.) 7.50. 8. 10. 11. 12. 14. 
 Epistola prior [et posterior] Beati dementis discipuli Petri Apostoli 
 
 [de Virginibus], 
 
 in: N. T. Grace. J. J. Wetstenii. Tom. 1 (1751) Proleg., sy- 
 riace et latine, p. 1 14. 14 26. Colophon: n Ex Typographia 
 
 Eliae Luzac. 1752." 
 
 Funk, die syrische Uebersetzung der Clemensbriefe. 
 
 ThQS. 59, 3. 
 
 Hilgenfeld, A., die Briefe des romischen Clemens und ihre sy- 
 rische Uebersetzung. Zfw. Th. 20, 4. 
 
 Sancti patris nostri dementis romani epistolae binae de virginitate 
 syriace . . . edidit Joannes Theodorus Beelen. Accedunt fragmenta 
 nonnulla exegetici argument! . . . nunc primum edita. Lovanii 56. 
 M. 5. 6. 7. 50. 8. 9. 10. 12. 
 
 Sancti dementis Romani quae syriace et armenice supersunt 
 fragmenta. Pitra 4, 1. 2, lat. 276. 
 
 Syrische Bijdragen tot de Patristik (door J. P. N. Land) I. Cle- 
 mens Bomanus de virginitate. n. Bardesanes de fato. (Over- 
 druk uit de Godgeleerde Bijdragen voor 1856,7). 8. 
 
 Codicum syriacorum specimina, quae ad illustrandam dogmatis de 
 coena sacra nee non scripturae syriacae historian! facerent, e 
 museo britannico elegit, explicuit, tabulisque sex lapidi incidi 
 curavit Franciscus Dietrich. Marburgi 55. 4. [progr. acad.] 
 
 M. . 80. 1. 50.
 
 Litteratura. 39 
 
 Commentarius anonymus in Canticum canticorum (ex codice anni 
 861): Mo*) 2, 9/31. M. 4. 
 
 Ancyrae concilii canones. Pitra 4, 2-15/21; lat. 444/9. 
 
 Neocesareae concilii canones. Pitra 4, 221/3; lat. 449/51. 
 
 Concilii Nicaeni quae syriace supersunt. Pitra 4, 224/37; lat. 451/62. 
 
 Concilium Seleuciae et Ctesiphonti habitum anno 410. textum syria- 
 cum edidit, latine vertit notisque instruxit. T. J.Lamy. Lovan. 68. 4. 
 
 Constitutiones apostolicae vide LB. 232. 44 60. 
 
 Cosmas presbyter, [c. 474] epistola ad Symeonem [stylitam] : BO. 1, 237/9. 
 Act. S. Mart. 2, 394. 
 
 Cureton vide Ignatius, Spicilegium. 
 
 Cyprianus ad Quintum et chorepiscopum epistolae; LB. 88/93. ad 
 
 ^fo^^3 93 seqq. 
 
 Sancti Cypriani quae supersunt syriace. Pitra 4, 72/9; lat. 338/44. 
 
 8, Cyrilli Alexandrini archiepiscopi commentarii in Lucae evangelium 
 quae supersunt syriace e mstis apud museum britannicum edidit 
 Bob. Payne Smith. Oxon. 58. 4. M. 16. 18. 22. 
 
 Fragments of the homilies of Cyril of Alexandria on the gospel of 
 S. Luke, edited from a nitrian ms. by W. Wright. Lond. [74J. 
 4. "only one hundred copies printed for private circulation." 
 
 M. 3. 2. 50. 
 
 A Commentary upon the Gospel according to Luke, by S. Cyril, 
 Patriarch of Alexandria. Now first translated into English from 
 an ancient Syriac Version. By B. Payne Smith, M. A. Oxford 
 1859. 2 partes. 8. 
 
 Cyrilli Alexandrini librorum contra Julianum fragmenta Syriaca ed. 
 E. Nestle in: Juliani imperatoris librorum contra Christianos quae 
 supersunt Coll. ... C. J. Neumann Lips. 1880 p. 42 63. 
 
 Die Gedichte des Cyrillonas (a. 396) nebst einigen anderen syri- 
 schen ineditis. mitgetheilt von Dr. G. Bickell: ZDMG. 27(73) 
 566/625. Bickell, G., Berichtigungen zu CyriUonas. ZDMG. 
 35 (1881) 531 f., cf. Thalhofer, Bibliothek 41, 9/63. Overbeck 
 379/81 ubi Isaco tribuuntur, quae sec. Bickell p. 57 Cyrillonae runt. 
 
 Dadjesu regulae, vid. Ebedjesu, Nomocanon tract. 7. 
 
 Damasus episc. Bomae (f 384) fragmenta duo: Mo 2, 5/7. 
 
 Daniel, H. A., Thesaurus hymnologicus. vol. 3. 
 
 Jos. David [chorepiscopus Mossulensis], Antiqua Ecclesiae Syro-Ohal- 
 daicae traditio de principatu Petri. Bom 1870. 
 
 E Danielis Salachensis explicatione verborum selectorum Davidis 
 Prophetae. Nestle, Gramm. Syr. 86/90. 
 
 Debs, Jos., sacerdos maronita, confutationes contra assertiones sac. 
 
 *) Mo = Monumenta syriaca.
 
 40 Litteratura. 
 
 Jos. David, syr. ed., lat. vertit H. N. Dahdah. Beryti. 1871. 
 352 pp. M. 3. 
 
 Didascalia apostolorum syriace [ed. P. de Lagarde]. Lips. 54. 
 L'ouvrage n'a fete tire qu'a cent exemplaires. (M. 12.) 6. 12. 
 
 Diodes [Peparethius, historiae romanae fragmentum] jZols^Laiic 
 )Vi*nM wion .\n .?;: LA. 201/5. 
 
 Diodonts Tarsensis (f c. 394), excerpta: LA. 91/100. 
 
 [Anaphora Diodori Tarsensis] text. syr. ed. Bickell ZDMG. 27 (1873) 
 608/13 transt. Consp. p. 71 f.; cf. ZDMG. 35, 1881, 532 et apud 
 C. S, Hammond, the ancient liturgy of Antioch and other litur- 
 gical fragments. Oxf. 1879. 
 
 Sancti Dionysii episcopi Alexandrini quae syriace supersunt frag- 
 menta. Pitra 4, 169/75; lat. 413/17. 
 
 Epistola beati Dionysii ad Timotheum de morte apostolorum Petri 
 et Pauli, syriace. Pitra 4, 241/9; lat. 261/71. 
 
 Dionysius Barsalibi [f 1171 aliis ,,1172", ,,non ante 1207"], excerpta: 
 BO 2, 157 sqq. comnientarii, ordo de poenitentibus, tractatus de 
 unione corporis Christi etc. 
 
 Dionysii Tellmalihrensis [f 22. Aug. 845] chronici liber primus, fc 
 cod. syr. vatic, ed. illustr. 0. F. Tullberg, Ups. 50. 4. 
 
 M. 13. 50. 15. 
 excerpta BO. 1, 359/86 = Michaelis 16/46 BO. 2, 72/7. 
 
 Berattelse om Alexander den Store, ofversattning fran syriskan meed 
 anmarkningar. [ex Dionysii Tellm. chronico]. icademisk afhand- 
 ling . . . af Carl Axel Hedenskog. Lund. 68. 
 cf. Bezold, Dormienti, Eusebius. 
 cf. Schonfelder, ThQS. 1865, 699/704. 
 
 Dionysii Thracis Ars grammatica . . . Edidit Gustavus Uhlig. Prae- 
 missa sunt praeter Prolegomena: Adalberti Merxii de versione 
 Armeniaca disputatio atque Syri interprets lectione. Leipzig 
 1883( 84). Teubner 100. 224. p. 57/73. 
 
 Dioscorides, cf. Low, Aram. Pflanzennamen p. 13. 
 
 Doctrina Addaei (cf. Addai) LR. 32/44. 
 
 Doctrina Apostolorum = Doc. 24/35. 
 
 Doctrina Petri: LE. 99/116. 
 
 Anci%nt syriac Documents relative to the earliest establishment of 
 Christianity in Edessa and the neighbouring countries, from the 
 year after Our Lord's ascension to the beginning of the fourth 
 century; discovered, edited, translated and annotated by the late 
 W. Cwreton. with a preface by W. Wright. London 64. 4. 14, 
 196. 112 pp. M. 24. 28. 30. 31.50. 
 
 Ebediesu metropolita Sobae et Armeniae (f 1318) catalogus libroram 
 cf. p. 1 et BO. 3, 1. 3/362. 
 
 collectio canonum ex chaldaicis bibliothecae vaticanae codicibus
 
 Litteratura. 41 
 
 sumpta et in latinam linguam translata ab Aloysio Assemano. 
 
 praecedit Epitome canonum apostolicorum auctore eodem Ebed- 
 
 iesu : A. M[ai], scriptonun veterum nova collectio. Bomae. 4. 
 
 torn 10, 41. p. 1/22. 23/168. syr. 169/90. 191/331. 
 cf. de Lagarde, Praetermissa 90/3. 
 Ebediesu liber Margaritae de veritate christianae religionis. ibid. (2) 
 
 317/41. lat. 342/66. 
 -^ A translation of The Jewel, Written by Mar Abd Yeshua, Nesto- 
 
 rian Metropolitan of Nisibis and Armenia, A. D. 1298. Appendix 
 
 B. in: Badger, G. P., The Nestorians & their Bituals. London 
 
 1852. 2, p. 380/422. 
 
 Paradisus Eden cf. P. Zingerle in: ZDMG. 29 (75) 496/555. 
 Ebedjesu. Ein Bild aus der Martyrer-Zeit der persischen Kirche des 
 
 4. Jahrhunderts. Von M. v. Z. Mit Einleitung von W. K. Beischl. 
 
 Begensburg 1871. M. 1. 60. 
 
 Elias (Darensis?) vid. Johannes Tellensis (Kleyn). 
 Elias, III, patriarcha 1176 90. Preces inter Psalmodiam 291/4. 
 Elias bar Schinaya, episcopus nisibenus [975 f 7. Mai 1049]. 
 
 annales in: Baethgen, Fragmente syrischer und arabischer Histo- 
 riker. Leipzig 1883. 
 
 grammatical j__7c_i2 jlVv^^ , JoJl A treatise on syriac grammar 
 
 by Mar(i) Elia of S6b h a edited and translated from the manu- 
 scripts in the Berlin Boyal Library by Richard J. H. Gottheil. 
 A dissertation . . . Leipzig 1886. 32. 20. 15 pp. [Introductio 
 et capp. 14.] M. 1. 75. 
 
 hymni: in Cardahi 83 ; 4. 
 
 decisiones ecclesiasticae, vide Ebediesu, collectio, imprimis sect. 3. 
 
 des Metropoliten E. v. N. Buch vom Beweis - der Wahrheit des 
 Glaubens [aus dem Arab.] iibersetzt und eingeleitet von L. Horst. 
 Colmar 1886. 28. 127 pp. 
 
 interpres vide I, 37 et 170 excerpta: Aphraates 38/9. 
 
 epistolae: BO. 3, 1. 272/4. 
 
 Sauvaire, H., A treatise on weights and measures by Eliya, Arch- 
 bishop of Nisibin. 
 
 Journ. Boy. As. Soc. Lond. N. S. 12, 1. Suppl. to vol. 9 pp. 
 
 291/313 Written in French. 
 Elias Tirhanensis, grammatica cf. 1, 171. 
 Elias patriarcha (1615) epistola ad Fratres Minores in Alepo, BO. 
 
 3, 1. 600/1, ai Paulum 5. ib. 602. 
 Elxai cf. Hitzig ZDMG. 12, 318; M. A. Levy ib. 712 sec. Ign. Stern, 
 
 FP33n "p (Szegedin 1858); de Lagarde, Mitteilungen 2, 363. 
 Ephraem Syrus (f 373). 
 
 opera omnia quae exstant graece syriace latine in sex tomos
 
 42 Litteratura. 
 
 distributa . . . nunc primum . . . e bibliotheca vaticana prodeunt 
 syriacum textum recensuit Petrus Benedictus S. J. Komae. fol. 
 Tom. 1 syriace et latine 737. 2 740. 3 743 syr. text. rec. post 
 obitum P. Benedict! Maronitae S. J. Stephanus Evodius Asse- 
 manus. (T. 13 graece et latine 732/46.) 
 
 M. 150. 160. 180. 240. (voll. 3 syr. M. 70). 
 Ephraem Syrus (f 373). 
 
 - S 1 E' S*, Eabulae, Balaei aliorumque opera selecta edidit J. J. 
 Overbeck. Oxon. 65. p. 1156. 339351. 355362. 
 
 (sh. 21.) M. 12. 16. 18. 
 
 Die Gedichte des h. Ephrcim gegen Julian den Apostaten, iiber- 
 setzt von Professor Dr. G. Bickell. ZfkTh. 3, 335/56. 
 
 carmina nisibena additis prolegomenis et supplemento lexicorum 
 syriacorum primus edidit, vertit explicavit Dr. Gust. Bickell, 
 Lipsiae 66. (M. 16.) 8. 8. 50. 10. 
 
 carmina selecta vide Hahn et Sieffert 1, 131. 
 
 - E 4 S 1 carminis textus syr. sec. cod. bibl. Angel, ed. ac vers. et 
 arfnotat. instr. [ ?]. Getting. 1837. M. 1.20. 
 
 hymni de p"aradiso ex opp. 3, 562/73 apud Uhlemann 2 39/53. 
 
 sermones duo ex codicibus syr. romanis edidit. a P. P. Zingerle. 
 Brixiae 68 (69?). (M. 2. 40.) 1.50. 
 
 excerpta ex operibus s. Ephr. in Mo 2. 33/51. 
 
 Pelt, L. et Reinwald, H., Homiliarium Patristicurn. (Voluminis Primi 
 Fascic II.) Berolini, Enslin, 1829. 8. etiam sub titulo: Bibliotheca 
 Concionatoria, Sectionis Primae Vol. 1. S. 263/338. (301/28). 
 
 Acta ex anonymo syro excerpta: BO. 1. 25/6. 26/55 = Uhlem. 
 1.1/23. .2 1/27, uberius Opera 3. 2363. 
 
 S 1 E l S 1 Hymni et sermones quos e codd. Londiniens., Parisiens., 
 et Oxoniens. descripsit, edidit, Latinitate donavit . . . Thomas 
 Josephus Lamy. Mechliniae 1882. 2 voll. 4. M. 18. 22. 
 
 cf. Noldeke, GGA. 82. 48. 1505/14. 
 
 de testamento E' cf. BO. 1. 141/6. 
 
 -. the repentance of Niniveh, a metrical homily. With some smaller 
 pieces. Translated from the Syriac with notes by H. Burgess. 
 Lond. 1853. sh. 10 ] /2- M. 5. 
 
 Burgess, Select metrical Hymns and Homilies of Ephraem Syrus. 
 Translated from the original Syriac, -with an Introduction, and 
 historical and critical Notes. London 1853. gr. 8? ZDMG. 10, 
 628. 9, 215 ff. 
 
 Zingerle, P. Pius. MarienrosenausDamaskus. Gesange zu Ehren der 
 allerseligsten Jungfrau. Aus dem Syrischen. Zweite durch vollstan- 
 dige Uebersetzung der Gebete des heil. Ephraem an die aller- 
 seligste Jungfrau vermehrte Ausgabe. 12. 1865. Fl. . 88. 
 
 Hymnen aus dem Zweistromeland. Dichtungen des hi. Ephrem 
 des Syrers aus dem syrischen Urtext metrisch ins Deutsche iiber-
 
 Litteratura. 43 
 
 tragen und mit erklarenden Anmerkungen versehen von Carl 
 
 Macke. Nebst einem Anhang. Mainz, Kirchheim, 1882. 16. 
 
 270 pp. 
 
 Ephraem Syrus (f 373). 
 P. Martin iiber Ephram's Hymnen auf den h. Eremiten Abraham. 
 
 ZfkTh. 1880. 3. 
 
 E. des heiligen Kirchenvaters ausgewahlte Schi-iften aus dem 
 Griechischen und Syrischen iibersetzt von P. Pius Zingerle. 
 6 voll. 18456. fl. 8. 40. 
 
 1. Band: Bekenntnisse u. Reden liber die vier letzten Dinge. 
 
 2. Sechsundsiebenzig Ermahnungen zur Busse. 
 
 3. Die Tugendschule ; eine Sammlung ascetischer 
 
 Schriften. 
 
 4. Die heilige Muse der Syrer. 
 
 5. Gesange gegen die Griibler iiber die Geheimnisse 
 
 Gottes. 
 
 6. Beden iiber die Busse und Zerknirschung sammt 
 
 mehreren anderen verschiedenen Inhalts. 
 
 Einzeln jeder Band fl. 2. 12. 
 
 - Zingerle, Pius. Tiber sechssylbige Verse bei Ephraem dem Syrer. 
 ZDMG. 2. 66/73. 
 
 die Reden des h. E. gegen die Ketzer . . . ubers. v. P. P. Z. 
 Kempten 1850. 
 
 - E. des Syrer's Reden iiber Selbstverleugnung und einsame 
 Lebensweise. Mit einem Briefe desselben an Einsiedler . . . 
 iibersetzt von P. P. Z. Innsbruck 1871. 
 
 Kayser, C., Ein Brief E.'s des Syrer's an die ,,Bergbriider" iiber- 
 setzt Z. f. kirchl. W. u. k. L. 1884, 5. 251/66. 
 
 - Passionspredigten von E. d. S. ibid. 83. 10. 527/41. 
 
 Das Leben des h. E. d. S., als Einleitung zu einer deutschen 
 und syrischen Ausgabe der Werke Ephraem's iibersetzt und mit 
 erlauternden Anmerkungen versehen. Nebst einer Abhandlung: 
 ,,Untersuchungen iiber die Chronologie Ephraem's" und einem 
 Anhang ,,die Werke Ephraems." Berlin 1853. 8. M. 1. 25. 
 
 - S 1 E 1 S 1 commentariorum in sacram scripturam textus in codi- 
 cibus Vaticanis manuscriptis et in editione Romana impressus. 
 Commentatio critica quam scripsit Antonius Pohlmann. Part, 
 prima Brunsbergae (1863). p. 2. (64). 
 
 cf. Himpel, ThQS. 45, 515/20. ZDMG. 15, 648. 
 Lengerke, C. A., commentatio critica de E S s. script, interprete. 
 Qua simul versionis syriacae quam Peschito vocant lectiones variae 
 ex E 1 commentariis collectae exhibentur. Hah's Sax. 1828. 4. 
 
 M. 1. 
 
 - Lengerke, C. A., de E 1 S 1 arte hermeneutica liber. Regim. 1831. 
 4. 20. M. 1. 50.
 
 44 2 Litteratura. 
 
 Ephraem Syrus (f 373). 
 
 Gerson, D., Die Commentarien des Ephraem Syrus im Verhaltniss 
 zur jiidischen Exegese. 4 Abhandlungen. 
 
 - Skat Rordam, T., Zehn Gedichte Afram's des Syrers (Ephraem 
 Syrus) rythmisch iibersetzt mit Einleitung Theol. Tidskr. Kjobh. 
 1878. 4/5. 
 
 J. D. Michaelis. De Syrorum vocabulis ex Ephraemo. in: Coru- 
 mentationes . . . per annos 1758/62 praelectae oblatae ed. 1. 4. 
 Bremae 1763. M. 1. 50. 
 
 Ed. 2. 40. Bremae 1774. 
 
 - J- Fr. Gaab, Beitrag zur Geschichte der Schrifterklarung aus 
 Ephraem dem Syrer. Paulus Memorabilien 1 (1791) 65 ff. 
 
 Ziige zu einer pragmatischen Biographic von Ephraem dem 
 Syrer. ibid. 2. 136 if. 
 
 Nilles, J., Dogmatische Stellen aus neuedirten Keden und Hymnen 
 des hi. Ephrem. ZfkTh. 4, 3. 578/80. 
 
 Lamy, T. J., Studies in oriental patrology. St. Ephrem (Dublin 
 Rev. 1885 July p. 20/44. 
 
 Testi orientali inediti sopra i Sette Dormienti di Efeso publicati e 
 tradotti del socio Ignazio Guidi. Reale Accademia dei Lincei 
 (Anno 282, 1884/5). 
 
 cf. Th. Noldeke, GGA. 1886. 11. 453/9. 
 Epiphanius, episcopus Cypri (f 403). 
 
 de mensuris ac ponderibus liber nunc primum integer et ipse 
 syriacus. Paulus de Lagarde edidit. Getting. 80. vide II, 126. 
 
 des Epiphanius buch iiber masse und gewichte zum ersten male 
 vollstandig in: P. de Lagarde, Symmicta 2, 149/216. 
 
 [Pseudor?] Vitae prophetarum (quatuor maiorum) (e tribus codi- 
 cibus Musei Britannici). Nestle, Gramm. Syr. 53/61. 
 
 I. H. Hall, Proc. Am. Or. Soc. IS, 150. 
 
 Esrae apocalypsis de regno islamitico v. Baethyen, Fr., Beschreibung 
 der syrischen Handschrift n Sachau 131" auf der kbniglichen 
 Bibliothek zu Berlin. ZfdatW. 6 (86) 193/211. 
 
 Eusebius Caesareensis (f c. 340). 
 
 historia ecclesiast. 1, 1 4 ed. Krehl in Eus. opp. recognovit 
 Dindorf 4. 71. p. 18 56. c. 13 in: Cureton Documents p. 1 -5; 
 1. 6. 16. 17. 25 in: Lagarde, Praetermissa 249/52. 
 
 Hist. eccl. 15 descripsit e cod. lond. Tullberg, cf. ZDMG. 7, 408. 
 
 on the Theophania or Divine manifestation of Our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ, a syriac version, edited from an ancient 
 manuscript recently discovered, by Samuel Lee, London, printed 
 for the society for the publication of oriental texts. 42. 
 
 M. 15. 5. 12. 
 
 Eusebius Bischof of Caesarea on the Theophania or Divine Mani- 
 festation of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, translated into
 
 Litteratura/ 45 
 
 English with Notes, from an ancient Syriac version of the Greek 
 original now lost; to which is prefixed a vindication of the ortho- 
 doxy, and prophetical views, of that distinguished writer. In- 
 scribed by permission to his Grace the Duke of Northumberland, 
 Chancellor of the University of Cambridge. By Samuel Lee, D. D. 
 Cambridge 1843. 119. (1. 1 facs.) 344. 
 Eusebiiis Caesareensis (f c. 340). 
 
 - Syrisches. Von Dr. Geiger. ZDMG. 17 (63) 725/9. Emendationes 
 ad Theophaniam 42, 43. 
 
 History of the Martyrs of Palestine, edited and translated by 
 
 W. Cureton, London 61. M. 7. 50. 
 
 a panegyric on the Christian Martyrs : Journal of sacred literature 
 4 1 ' 1 ser. vol. 5 (64) p. 403; cf. vol. 6, 129. 
 
 - chronicon, operis historic! capita ex Eus. chronicis (?) excerpta. 
 Koediger 2 105/9 et ed. Schoene 2 (67). 
 
 - Eusebii Canonum Epitome ex Dionysii Telmaharensis Chronico 
 petita sociata opera verterunt notisque illustraverunt Carolus Sieg- 
 fried et Henricus Gelzer, Lipsiae. In aedibus B. G. Teubner, 
 1884. 4. 
 
 - H. A. v. Gutschmid, Untersuchungen iiber die syrische Epitome der 
 Eusebischen Canones. Stuttgart 1886. 43 pp. 4. [prog. acad. 
 Tubingensis.] 
 
 - (pseudo-) on the Star edited by W. Wright: Journ. of sacred 
 lit. 66. 9, 117. 10, 150. M. 1.50. 
 
 - Meroc, A., De Eusebianae historiae ecclesiasticae versionibus, sy- 
 riaca et armeniaca. 
 
 Atti del IV Congresso intern, degli Orientalisti. 
 Sancti Eustathii Antiocheni quae syriace supersunt fragmenta. 
 
 Pitra 4, 210/3; lat. 441/3. 
 
 I. H. Hall, On the Syriac text of the book of the Extremity of the 
 
 Romans. Am. Or. Soc. Proc. May 1887, 4f. Journ. 13, 155 f. 
 
 Fragmenta syro-palaestinensia: in Land, Anecdota 4 103/224. 
 
 177/233. 
 
 Fragmente syrischer und arabischer Historiker, herausgegeben und 
 iibersetzt von Friedchri Baethgen. Leipzig 1884. M. 7. 50. 
 Abhandlungen fur die Kunde des Morgenlandes 8, 3. 
 cf. E. Duval. Rev. crit. 84, 41. 
 Galenus, ars medica c. 23. 24. 28/31: SI.*) 88/94. 
 , de alimentorum facultatibus 1. 2 c. 58 fin. 61 : ibid. 94/7. 
 , Proben der syrischen Uebersetzung von Galenus' Schrift iiber die 
 einfachen Heilmittel. Von A. Merx. 
 ZDMG. 39 (1885) 237/305. 
 
 *) SI. = Sachau, Inedita Syriaca.
 
 46 Litteratura. 
 
 Galenus, Low, Bemerkuugen zu Merx, Proben der syrischen Ueber- 
 setzung von Q-alenus' Sclirift iiber die einfachen Heilmittel. 
 ZDMG. 40. 4. 763/5. 
 
 Geographica. Ardrijkskundige Fragmenten uit de Syrische Literatur 
 der zesde en zevende Eeuw. (Meet en Schetskaartje.) Mededee- 
 ling van /. P. N. Land. Overgedruckt uit de Verslagen en Mede- 
 deelingen der Koninklijke Akademie van Wetenschappen, Afdee- 
 ling Letterkunde, 3de Beeks, Deel 3. Amsterdam, 1886. 
 
 Geoponicon in sermonem syriacum versorum quae supersunt. P. La- 
 
 ffardius edidit. Lips., Lond. exemplaria facta 150. (M. 12.) 8. 
 de Geoponicon versione syriaca scripsit A. P. de Lagarde, Dr. 
 Berlin 1855. 40. Jahresbericht iiber die Louisensta Itische Beal- 
 schule. (Bepetit. in: Gesammelte Abhandlungen 1866). 
 
 Georgius Arabum episcopus (c. 714), epistola: LA. 108/34 et Aphraa- 
 tes p. 19/37. 
 
 de Sapiente Persa capita tria, ex epistola Georgii episcopi 
 Arabum excerpta (syr. et lat.) in: Forget, Jac., de vita et scriptis 
 Aphraatis Sapieatis Persae. Lovanii 1882. p. 1 56. 
 
 - Byssel, V., Ein Brief Georgs, Bischofs der Araber, an den Pres- 
 byter Jesus, aus dem Syr. iibersetzt und erlautert. Mit eiuer 
 Einleitung iiber sein Leben und seine Schriften. Erweiterter 
 Separatabdruck aus den M Theol. Stud. u. Krit." Gotha 1883. (2. 
 278/371) 118pp. 
 
 Georgius Arbelensis commentarius de liturgia excer])ta in BO. 
 Georgius Nisibenus hymnus Brev. Moss. p. 54 = Off. Mar. p. 242. 
 Georgius Patriarcha litania germanice a Schonfelder. 
 Das bald dem Concil von Nicaea, bald einer antiochenischen Synode 
 
 zugeschriebene Bekenntniss gegen Paul von Samosata in grie- 
 
 chischer und syrischer Sprache: C. P. Caspari, alte und neue 
 
 quellen zur geschichte des taufsymbols und der glaubensregel 
 
 p. 161 175. Christiania 79. 
 Grabinschriften vid.: Inscriptiones. 
 Ein Gregor von Nazianz (f 389/90) beigelegtes Glaubensbekenntniss 
 
 in syrischer Sprache aus einer nitrischen Handschrift des British 
 
 Museum, ibid. 1 160. 
 
 Carmen e carminibus iambicis Gregorii (theologi) : Adler, institutio 62/4. 
 Gregorius Nyssenus (f 394) explicatio exordii orationis dominicae: 
 
 Mo 1 111/6. 
 Gregorius Abulfarag bar Hebraei (1226 f 30. Juli 1286). 
 
 Chronici excerptum: de rebus gestis Bichardi Angliae regis in 
 Palaestina. Syr. et Lat. ed., not. illustr. P. J. Bruns. Oxon. 
 1780. 4. 20 (31?) pp. M. 1.20. 4. 
 
 cf. Vater, Chrestomathie p. 15 33, inde germanice a Bruns, 
 Bepertorium 7, 183/99. 
 
 - Chronicon syriacum e codicibus Bodleianis descriptum conjunctim
 
 Litteratura. 47 
 
 ediderunt Paulus Jacobus Bruns et Georgius Guilielmus Kirsch. 
 Lipsiae 789. 4. 2 voll. [prospectus editionis 1787.] 
 Gregorius Abulfarag bar Hebraei (1226 f 30. Juli 1286). 
 
 descripsit, maximam partem vertit notisque illustravit Bruns . . 
 edidit, ex parte vertit notasque adjecit Kirsch. M. 45. 60. 
 
 cf. Lorsbach in: Archiv f. d. Morgenl. Lit. 1. Marburg 1791. 
 199301, Paulus Neues Eepertorium 3. Jena 1791. 82114. 
 
 zur berichtigung der syrischen chronik des BH. von P. J. Bruns 
 in: Paulus, Memorabilien 3. Leipzig 792. 196/8. 
 
 Buch der Konige von Barhebraus c. 1 5. 
 
 cf. Hasse. Bibl. orient. Aufsatze. Konigsberg 1793. p. 7 17. 
 
 Arnoldi, A. J., Chronici Syriaci Abulpharagiani e scriptoribus Grae- 
 cis emendati, illustr. specimen. Marp. 1805. 4. M. 1. 1.50. 
 
 Beytrage zu einer richtigen iibersetzung der syrischen chronik 
 des Gr. BH. oder berichtigung verschiedener stellen der lateini- 
 schen iibersetzung des BH., welche P. J. Br. und G. W. Kirsch 
 herausgegebenhaben. vonFerd. Greg. Mayer. Wien819. M. 2. 6. 
 
 Nachtrag zu den beytragen Wien 1820 etin: Wiener Jahrbiicher, 
 Vol. 13, 1821. Anzeigeblatt p. 39/40. 
 
 append: Berum seculo quinto decimo in Mesopotamia gestarum 
 librum e codice bibliothecae bodleianae syriaco edidit et interpre- 
 tatione latina illustravit Dr. Ottomar Behnsch. Vratislaviae 38. 4. 
 
 M. 2. 50. 
 
 chronic! syriaci e codd. mss. passim emendati atque illustrati 
 specimen primum . . . scripsit Geo. Henr. Bernstein. Lips. 22. 4. 
 
 M. 1. 
 
 - 6?. H. Bernstein, die syrische Chronik des Bar-Hebraeus. 11 pp. 
 [Sept. 1846]. Druck von Grass, Barth & Comp. in Breslau. 
 vide etiam Verhandlungen der DMG. 1845. p. 33. 
 
 ankiindigung und probe einer neuen ausgabe und iibersetzung 
 der syrischen chronik des Greg. BH. von G. H. Bernstein. 
 Berlin. 47. 
 
 chronicon ecclesiasticum quod e codice musei britannici descriptum 
 coniuncta opera ediderunt, latinitate donarunt annotationibusque 
 theologicis historicis, geographicis et archaeologicis iUustrarunt 
 Joannes Baptista Abbeloos . . . et Thomas Josephus Lamy. Lo- 
 vanii 4. Tomus 1 72, 2 74, 3 77. 2 voll. M. 40. 48. 55. 60. 
 
 extrait de la vie du patriarche Denys de Telmahre qui se trouve 
 dans la 2 e partie de la chronique de Gr. BH.: Abd-Allatif, 
 relation de 1'Egypte par M. Silv. de Sacy. Paris 810. 4. 
 p. 501/8. 552/7. 
 
 cf. Kirsch 2 143/5. 
 
 Origines ecclesiae Syriacae sive Chronici partis tertiae initium in: 
 S. Ephraemi Syri . . . opera selecta . . . ed. J. J. Overbeck. 
 Ox. 1865. 414/423.
 
 48 Litteratura. 
 
 Gregorius Abulfarag bar Hebraei (1226 f 30. Juli 1286). 
 
 horreum mysteriorum sive commentaries in testamenti veteris efc 
 novi libros sacros e codicibus manuscriptis syriacis musei britan- 
 nici londinensis bibliothecae bodleianae oxoniensis regiae biblio- 
 thecae berolinensis primum edidit commentariis instruxit diffici- 
 liores locos transtulit atque explanavit Fridericus Ferdinandtts 
 Larsow. [1] Lipsiae 58. 4. 4 8 pp. [Consociatis Borussorum 
 et Britannorum regnis nuptias auspicatissimas felicissimas Friderici 
 Guilelmi et Victoriae pia mente congratulatur F. F. L. Berolini 
 die VIII M. Febr. 1858.] M. 3. 
 
 Seholien zu gen. 49. 50. exod. 14. 15. deut. 32 34 und jud. 5. 
 veroffentlicht von Dr. K. Sehroter: ZDMG. 24 (70) 495/562. 
 
 scholia in Jobum cf. Kirsch 2 186/210. 
 
 scholia in librum Jobi ex codd. mss. emendata denuo edidit diffi- 
 cilionim locorum interpretatione illustravit notis criticis instruxit 
 D. Geo. Henr. Bernstein. Vratislaviae 58. fol. (4) 16 pp ! 4 
 
 (Academiae Jenensi . . . gratulatur acad. Vratislaviensis.) 
 
 M. 1.20. 1.50.^ 
 
 specimen quaestionis de syriaca carminis Deborae jud. V. versione, 
 scholiis, quae ad earn a BH. conscripta sunt, integris additis. 
 dissert, quam . . . defendet auctor Joannes Mauritius Winklerus. 
 Vratislaviae 39. 32 pp. 
 
 in librum psalmorum adnotationes e recognitione Pauli de La- 
 gar de. in: Praetermissorum libri duo Gottingae 79, 97/252. 
 
 in psalmos [1. 2. 22. prooem.] scholiorum specimen e codicibus 
 mss. syriacis musei brit. lond. et bibl. bodl. oxon. edidit latine 
 reddidit et annotationibus illustravit Dr. O. F. Tullberg. Upsalae 
 42. 40. 17. 10 pp. 
 
 scholia in psalmum 5 et 18 e codicibus bibl. bodl. apographo 
 Bernsteiniano edita translata et annotationibus prolegomenisque 
 instructa. dissert, quam . . . defendet auctor Joan. Theoph. Quil. 
 Henr. Ehode. Vratislaviae 32. 5 84 [1. 93]. (1) pp. M. . 75. 
 
 Seholien des BH. zu ps. 3. 4. 6. 7. 9 15. 23. 53 nebst dessen 
 vorrede zum neuen testamente. veroffentlicht von lie. dr. R. 
 Sehroter: ZDMG. 29 (75) 247/303. M. l.J 
 
 scholia in ps. 8. 40. 41. 50 e codice berolinensi primum edita 
 cum codicibus bodl. florent. vatic, collata translata et annotationi- 
 bus instructa. dissert, quam . . . defendet auctor Bob. Gust. Feed. 
 Schroeter. Vratislaviae 57. (M. 2. 75.) .50. .1.50. 
 
 scholia in ps. 68 e codicibus mss. syr. bibl. florent. et clement.- 
 vatic. et bodl. oxon. primum edita et annotationibus illustrata. 
 dissert, quam . . . defendet Cyrillus Knobloch. VratisJ aviae 52. 
 57. (4) pp. 
 
 Des Gregorius Abulfarag genannt Bar Ebhroyo Anmerkungen zu
 
 Litteratura. 49 
 
 den salomonischen Schriften herausgegeben von Alfred Rahlfs. 
 Leipzig 1887. Drugulin. 10. 29 pp. 8. 
 
 cf. ThN. LCB1. 87, 25. Duval, Rev. d. Et. Juives. 15, 155/8. 
 Gregorius Abulfarag bar Hebraei (1226 f 30. Juli 1286). 
 
 in Jesaiam scholia e codd. mss. syr. musei brit. lond. et bibl. bodl. 
 oxon. edidit et annotationibus illustravit Otto Frider. Tullberg. 
 Upsalae 42. 4. 22. 36 pp. M. 2. 
 
 scholia in Jeremiam e codd. mss. syr. edita et annotationibus in- 
 structa quae ... p. p. Mag. Gust. Freder. Koraen et Carolus 
 Ericus Wennberg. (p. 1.) Upsalae 52. 4. 
 
 p. 2. Koraen et Joh. Aug. Zach. Wittlock. 
 p. 3. Koraen et Sveno Andr. Gust. Sundberg. 
 
 in duodecimprophetasminores scholia, ad triumcodicumfidemrecen- 
 suit-BerH/i.-Mim'te. Lipsiae: typisB.G.Teubneri. 1882.32pp. M. 2. 
 
 in evangelium Matthaei scholia e recognitione Johannis Spanuth. 
 Gottingae 79. 4. [typis Lugd. Bat. Brillianis.] 71 pp. [cap. 
 18, pp. 130 separatim prodierunt cf. Cat. ZDMG-. 4512.J 
 
 M. 2. 2. 50. 
 
 in evangelium Johannis commentarius. e thesauro mysteriorum 
 desumptum edidit B. Schwartz [f 13. Jun. 79, Lagarde, Symm. 
 2,98], Gottingae 78. 28pp. M. . 80. 1. 
 
 in actus apostolorum et epistulas catholicas adnotationes syriace 
 e recognitione Martini Klamroth. Dissert, inaug. Gottingae 78. 
 30 pp. M. 1. 1. 50. 
 
 opera grammaticalia vide I, 145. 163 et Jacobus Edessenus. 
 
 Berichtigungen und Zusatze zum fiinften Kapitel der barhebrai- 
 schen kleinen Grammatik auf Grand des Textes von Abbe Martin 
 (Paris 1872) nebst Einleitung. Inaugural-Dissertation zur Erlangung 
 der Doctorwiirde. Eingereicht von Abraham Ulch. Leipzig 1885. 
 Druck von W. Drugulin. 7 29. (1) pp. M. . 75. 1. 20. 
 
 carmina. 
 
 veteris philosophi Syri de sapientia divina poema aenigmaticum 
 ed. Gabriel Sionita. Paris 638. 
 
 - Carmen de Divina Sapientia. Auctore celeberrimo Viro Abul- 
 pharagio Gregorio Filio Haronis Bar-Hebraeo. Accedunt adnota- 
 tiones et interpretationes P. Joannis Notayn Darauni Libanensis. 
 Bomae : ExTypographiaPolyglotta S. C. de Propaganda Fide. 1880. 
 48 pp. [cum titulo arabico.] M 2. 50. 3. 3. 50. 4. 4. 50. 
 
 - Greg. BH. (aliorumque) carmina syriaca aliquot adhuc iuedita 
 [ed.- Caesar a Lengerke~\. Begiomonti Borussorum, 4. 4 paries 
 1. 2. 36. 3. 4. 38 (progr. acad.). M. 1. 75. 2. 50. 
 
 carmina a patre Augustino Scebabi monaco Maronita h'banensi 
 aleppensi correcta ac ab eodem lexicon adjunctum. B/om 77. 
 
 L. 12. M. 9. 10. 15. 
 
 cf. etiam Benan, de philosophia peripatetica apud Syros p. 67. 
 Nestle. T)
 
 50 Litteratura. 
 
 Gregorius Abulfarag bar Hebraei (1226 f 30. Juli 1286). 
 - narratiunculae e ji^aias l_joZ> ]^&a : Adler, inst. 39/44. 
 
 (Kirsch 1 2, Tychsen, Bernstein). 
 
 L. Morales, Aus dem Buch der r ergotzenden Erzahlungen" des 
 Bar-Hebraus. ZDMG. 40. 410/456. 
 
 A List of Plants and their Properties, from the M e narat h Kud h se 
 of Gregorius Bar t Eb h raya. Edited by Richard J. H. Gottheil, 
 B. A. For Private circulation only. [1886.] 8. 26 pp. autogr. 4. 
 
 A Synopsis of Greek Philosophy by Bar 'Ebhraya. By Richard 
 J. H. Gottheil. Hebraica 3, 4. 249/54. 
 
 (latine tantum) ecclesiae antiochenae Syrorum nomocanon a Gr. Ab. 
 . BH. syriace compositus et a Josepho Aloysio Assemano in latinam 
 
 linguam conversus in: Script, vet. nova collectio X. 2 (38) 1/268. 4. 
 
 vita (ex chron. eccles.) BO. 2, 248/63, Mich. 81/104, Roed. 1 2. 
 
 de morte Gr. a Barsauma fratre, BO. 2, 264/75, Mich. 104/16, 
 Eoed. i 2. 
 
 Tabulae chronologicae ab orbe condito usque ad excidium Hiero- 
 solymitanum in : Chronicon orientale Petri Rahebi (Ibn el Rahib). 
 2. edit. Ven. 1729, 103 ss. (ab Assemani lat. redditae). 
 
 vide quae Prick in Hoxter et Doerwald in Ohlau promiserunt in 
 BerL Phil. Wochenschrift 1886, 22. 
 
 splendidissimus codex historiae Dynastiarum arabicae in collec- 
 tione Kremeriana; vide Kremer, Acad. Berol. 1885. 109. 1. 156. 
 
 Grefforius Thaumaturgus (f 270). 
 
 ad Philagrium de homousia: LA. 43/6. 
 
 ad Theopompum de impassibilitate et passibilitate dei: ibid. 46/64. 
 
 fragments, varia: ibid. 64/7. 
 
 (pseudo = Apollinaris) r, Kara pepoer iriaria: ib. 31/42. 
 
 Sancti Gregorii Thaumaturgi quae syriace supersunt opera et 
 fragmenta. Pitra 4, 81133, lat. 345386. 
 
 V. Ryssel, Gregorius Thaumaturgus. Sein Lebenu. seine Sehriften. 
 Nebst Uebersetzung zweier bisher unbekannter Sehriften Gregors 
 aus dem Syrischen. Leipzig 1880. 8. 160. M. 3. 50. 5. 
 
 cf. E. N., ZDMG. 35, 784/5. 
 
 O. P. Caspari, Alte und neue Quellen zur Geschichte des Tauf- 
 symbols und der Glaubensregel. 1879. 1 ff. 
 
 Draseke, J., Zu Victor Eyssel's Gregorius Thaumaturgus. 
 
 ZfprTh. 83. 4. 634/40. 
 Hierotheus, liber mysticus vid. Stephanus. 
 Hippolytus (f c. 275) in Danielem, de psalmis, cant, cant.: LA. 79/91 
 
 et de Lagarde, anmerkungen zur griechischen iibersetzung der 
 
 proverbien. Leipz. 63. p. 71. 
 
 Sancti Hippolyti quae syriace supersunt fragmenta. Pitra 4, 36 64, 
 lat. 306331.
 
 Litteratura. 51 
 
 Historia urbis Carcae Beth-Seleuciae et martyrum qui in ea pass 
 
 sunt (c. 415): Mo 2, 63/75. 
 Historia S. Crucis bis inventae (e cod. Londin. add. 12174 anni 1196). 
 
 Nestle, Gramm. Syr. 6178. 
 (Thomas, Jaballaha, Jacobus et Denha Indiarum episcopi) historia 
 
 Indorum benedictorum deque ipsorum in urbem Gazartae Zebe- 
 
 daeae adventu (1509): BO. 3, 1, 589/99. 
 Historia Syrorum in ripa Malabarica (c. 1730) in: Anecd. 1, 24/30. 
 
 123/7. 179/84. 
 Historia Josephi justi et Asenethae in: Anecd. 3 15/45. 
 
 OppenJieim, Gust., Fabula Josephi et Asenethae apocrypha e libro 
 Syriaco latine versa. Diss. inaug. Berolini 1886. 50. 2 pp. 8. 
 
 cf. de Lagarde, Mitth. 2, 240. 
 Hunain Herthensis, medicus et grammaticus (f 873). 
 
 cf. Opuscula Nestoriana. 
 Ein melkitischer hymnus auf die jungfrau Maria, veroffentlicht von 
 
 Friedrich Baethgen. (mit einer tafel): ZDMG. 33 (79) 666/71. 
 [I. H.J Hall, f)n a newly discovered Syriac Manuscript Am. Or. Soc. 
 Proceed. Oct. 1886. Journ. 13, 126/0. Historia Jabalaha Ca- 
 tholic! et Rabban Sauma visitatoris generalis. (c. 1317). 
 Jacobus Baradaeus (Burde'ana) (f 578). 
 Kleyn, H. G., J. B. de stichter der syrische monophysietische Kerk. 
 
 Academisch Proefschrift. Leiden 1882. 210. 
 Jacobus episcopus Edessenus (f 5. Juni 708). 
 
 de versione bibliorum vide 2, 109. Journal des Savants (reim- 
 press. Amstelod.) Oct. 1765. 1, 67/99. 
 
 Scholia on passages of the old testament by mar Jacob, bish. of 
 Ed., now first edited in the original syriac, with an english trans- 
 lation and notes by George Phillips. Lond. 64. 8 (4) 51. 32 pp. 
 
 sh. 2. M. 4. 5. 
 
 specimina exegetica a commentariis J. Ed. e codice syr. vaticano 
 103: Adler, Inst. 50/9. 
 
 cf. etiam S. Ephraemi opera syriaca, in quibus haud pauca 
 Scholiorum Jacobi inveniuntur. BO. 1, 489/93. 
 
 - Fragments of the syriac grammar: cf. I. 161. 
 
 - a letter by mar J., b. of Ed., on syriac orthography; also a tract 
 by the same author, and a discourse by Gregory bar Hebraeus 
 on syriac accents, now edited in the original syriac, from mss. 
 in the brit. mus., with an engl. translation and notes, by Geo. 
 Phillips, to which are added [3] appendices. Lond. 69. 8. 96. 
 45 pp. M. 2. 50. 3. 5. 6. 50. 
 
 epistola ad Georgium episcopum Sarugensem de orthographia 
 syriaca. textum syr. edidit, latine vertit, notisque instruxit J. P. 
 Martin . . . subsequuntur eiusdem Jacobi nee non Thomae dia-
 
 52 Litteratura. 
 
 coni, tractatus de punctis aliaque documenta in eandem materiam. 
 Paris 69. (autogr.) 12. 16 pp. M. 1. 50. 
 
 Jacobus episcopus Edessemis (f 5. Juni 708). 
 
 P. Martin, Jacques d'Edesse et les voyelles Syriennes. Paris 69. 36. 
 
 Journal Asiatique Extrait n. 7. (6. Ser. torn. 13. 447/82.) 
 
 epistola de antiqua Syrorum liturgia: BO. 1 479/86. 
 
 two epistles syr. with notes Wright: Journal of sacred literature, 
 new series vol. 10 (67). p. 430 sqq. M. 1. 25. 
 
 erster brief an Johannes den styliten, veroffentlicht von dr. Robert 
 Schroter: ZDMG. 24 (70) 261/300. M. 1. 1. 20. 
 
 canones ecdesiastici: Lamy dissertatio de Syrorum fide 98/171. 
 LE. 117/144. (Mai, Scr. Vet. N. C. 5.) 
 
 Kayser, Die Canones Jacobs von Edessa iibersetzt und erlautert, 
 zum Theil auch zuerst im Grundtext veroffentlicht. Leipzig 1886. 
 
 (?) Liber generalis ad omnes gentes (s. de causa causarum) heraus- 
 gegeben von Pohlmann ZDMG. 15, 649/63. 
 
 Ex Homiliis Severi patriarchae Antiocheni (512 518) secundum 
 translationem a Jacobo Edesseno anno 701 confectam et scholiis 
 illustratam [Add. MSS. 12159. A. Chr. 868]. 
 
 Nestle, Gramm. Syr. 79/83. 
 
 E Jacobi Edesseni epistula de regibus Magis. e cod. Lond. Add. 
 12172 (c. 9. saec.). Accedunt nomina eorum e Cod. londin. add. 
 12143 (anni 1229) et paris. 232 (7. saec.) ibid. 83/85. 
 
 de Chronico vide Baethgen, Fragmente. 
 
 iiber den schem hammephorasch und andere gottesnamen. von 
 dr. Eberh. Nestle: ZDMG. 32 (78) 465/508, 735/7. 
 
 Jacobus episcopus Sarugensis (451 f 29. Nov. 521). 
 
 sermo de Thamar ex codice vaticano 117 editus a Josepho 
 lingerie. Oeniponte 71, cf. eiusdem Chrest. Syr. p. 360 386. 
 
 Abbeloos, J. B., de vita et scriptis s. J. Batnarum Sarugi in 
 Mesopotamia episcopi, cum ejus syriacis carminibus . . . duobus 
 integris ac aliorum aliquot fragmentis. Lovan. 67. 106/231. 
 
 M. 5. 6. 
 
 proben syrischer poesie aus J. von Sarug von Zingerle: ZDMG. 
 12 (58) 117/31. 13 (59) 44/58. 14 (60) 679/91. 15 (61) 629/47. 
 20 (66) 511/26. 
 
 gedicht iiber den palast den der apostel Thomas in Indien baute. 
 veroff. von R. Schroter. ibid. 25 (71) 321/77. 28 (74) 584/626. 
 
 M. 1. 50. 
 
 discours sur la chute des idoles par M. I'abbe Martin, ib. 29 
 (75) 107/47. 
 
 lettres aux moines du couvent de mar Bassus. et a Paul d'Edesse, 
 relevees et traduites par M. I'abbe Martin, ib. 30 (76) 217/75. 
 
 trostschreiben an die himyaritischen christen, veroff. von R. 
 Schroter. ib. 31 (77) 360/405. M. . 80. 1.
 
 Litter atur a. 53 
 
 Jacobus episcopus Sarugensis (451 f 29. Nov. 521). 
 
 oratio de Habibo, Guria et Shamuna martyribus, de Edessa in: 
 Curet. Doc. 86/107. 
 
 - de curru Ezechielis etc. in Mo 1 21/96. 2 52/63. 76/167. in: 
 Weniff schola 155/9. 
 
 encomium S. Simeonis stylitae in: Acta Mart. 2 230/44. 
 
 preces quas ipse puer memoriter recitabat in: S* E 1 S 1 ... opera 
 selecta . . . edidit J. J. Overbeck. 1865. 382 s. 
 
 homilia de virginitate, de fornicatione et de conjugio iustorum. 
 ibidem 384/91. tractatus de Synodo Nicaena ib. 392/408. 
 
 epistola ad Stephanum bar Sudaili; vide Stephen b. S. 
 
 de Alexandra magno (spur?) in: Knos, Chrest. (1807) 66, germa- 
 nice ab A. W[eber], Des Mor Yakub Gedicht iiber den glaubigen 
 Konig Alexandras. Berlin 185*2. 
 
 Frothingham, A. L., 1'omelia di Giacomo di Sarug sul battesimo 
 di Costantino imperatore, pubblicata, tradotta ed annotata da 
 A. L. P. 53. 25. 40. Roma 1882. (Atti della r. accad. dei 
 Lincei. vol. 8.) M. 3. 50. 4. 
 
 ordo baptizandi cf. codex liturgicus ecclesiae universalis. 2, 309. 
 3, 184. 
 
 cf. Officium sanctorum (Rom 666). Breviarum feriale (Bom 787). 
 
 Sechs Homilien des h. J. v. S. Aus syr. Hdschr. iibersetzt von 
 P. P. Zingerle. Bonn 1867. 12. 107. M. 1. 
 
 tiber und aus Reden von zwei syrischen Kirchenvatern iiber das 
 Leiden Jesu. Von P. Pius Zingerle. ThQS. 1870. 92/114 [Isaac 
 Ant.] 71. 409/36 [Jac. Sar.| 
 
 P. P. Zingerle. Mitteilungen iiber und aus acht Reden des h. J. 
 v. S. Bischofs von Batna in Mesopotamien iiber das Leiden Christi 
 oder seine Kreuzigung. ThQS. 53 (76) 465/75. 
 
 - vitae compendium ex anonymo syro in: BO. 1 286/9. 
 
 Saint Jacques de Saroug par Thomas Jos. Lamy. Extrait de la 
 Revue Catholique. Louvain. 
 
 M. I' abbe Martin, un eveque-poete au V e et au VI e siecles ou Jacques 
 de Saroug, sa vie, son temps, ses oeuvres, ses croyances. 
 
 Revue des Sciences Ecclesiastiques. 4 e Serie, T. 3. Oct. Nov. 
 
 76. 77 pp. 
 [Jacobus Tagritensis f 1241], de la metrique chez les Syriens. par 
 
 M. I'abbe Martin. Leipz. 79. 71 pp. 
 
 Abhandlungen fiir die kunde des morgenlandes 7, 2. 
 Presbyteri Jesaiae carmen in Tamerlanum. in: Knos, Chrest. 108/19. 
 de Jesaja religiose qui Timothei Aeluri temporibus vixit in: Anecd. 
 
 3 346/56. 
 
 Jesujab, Adiabenus (f 660), epistolae in: BO. 3, 1. 114/23. 127/37. 
 Yesu'yabh (of Gadala) Pseudo-, R. J. H. Gottheil, A Syriac Bahira
 
 54 Litteratura. 
 
 Legend. Am. Or. Soc. Proc. May 1887. 2731 = Journ. 13, 
 177/81. from Sachau 10. 87. 
 Ignatius Antiochenus (f 107). 
 
 the ancient syriac version of the epistles of s. J. to st. Polycarp, 
 the Ephesians and the Bomans: together with extracts from his 
 epistles, collected from the writings of Severus of Antioch, Timo- 
 theus of Alexandria and others, edited with an engl. transl. and 
 notes ... by Will. Cureton. Lond. 45. 
 
 Corpus Ignatianum : a complete collection of the Ignatian epistles, 
 in syriac, greec and latin, by W. Cureton. Lond. 49. M. 10. 
 
 etiam: Berlin, Asher & Co. Reprinted from the London Edition, 
 and authorized by the proprietor for circulation on the continent 
 only. 1849. M. 9. 10. 18. 
 
 supplementum Corporis Ignatiani a Giulielmo Curetono editi pu- 
 blici juris factum a dr. Georgia Moesinger. Oeniponti 72. cf. 
 Anecd. 1, 32/5. M. 1. 25. 
 
 the Apostolic Fathers, ed. lAghtfoot Part II. S. Ignatius, S. Poly- 
 carp etc. vol. I et vol. II, sect. II. London 1885 [nondum vidi], 
 
 Cureton, W., Vindiciae Ignatianae, or the genuine writings of 
 St. Ignatius, as exhibited in the ancient Syriac version, vindicated 
 from the charge of heresy. London 846. 8. M. 3. 
 
 Lipsius, B. A., iiber das Verhaltniss des Textes der 3 syr. Briefe 
 des Ignatios zu den iibrigen Becensionen der Ignatian. Literatur. 
 Leipzig 859. gr. 8. (S. A.) 41/2 M. M. 2. 50. 
 
 Meletemata Ignatiana. critica de epistolarum Ignatianarum versione 
 Syriaca commentatio. Diss. inaug. quam. in ... universitate 
 Viadrina . . . 1861 . . . publice defendet auctor Adalbert Merx 
 Bleicherodensis. Vratislaviae, typis Grassii, Barthii et socii (W. 
 Friedrich). (3). 82 (1). M. 1. 50. 
 
 Inedita syriaca. eine sammlung syrischer iibersetzungen von schriften 
 griechischer profanliteratur. mit einem anhang. aus den hand- 
 schriften des britt. museums herausgegeben von dr. Ed. Sachau. 
 Wien 70. [citatur SI.] (M. 6.) 3. 
 
 Inscription es. 
 
 Merx, A., Bemerkungen iiber bis jetzt bekannte aramaische In- 
 schriften. Leipzig 1868. A. M. . 80. 
 
 Levy, M. A., Siegel und Gemmen mit aramaischen . . . und alt- 
 syrischen Inschriften. Breslau 1869. M. 2. 
 
 Christlich-palastinische inschriften. von Th. Noldeke. ZDMG. 32 
 (78) 199/200. 
 
 Oratio dominica c. 6. saec. in Deir el-bahari parieti capellae cop- 
 ticae inscripta. 
 
 vid. J. Euting, Epigraphische Miscellen. Zweite Beihe. Sitz. 
 Ber. Akad d. WW. zu Berlin 1887, p. 416, tab. 9, 114. 
 
 Sachau, E., Edessenische Inschriften. ZDMG. 36 (82) 142/67.
 
 Litteratura. 55 
 
 Nb'ldeke, Th., Bemerkungen zu den von Sachau herausgegebenen 
 
 palmyrenischen und edessenischen Inschriften. ZDMG. 36. (82.) 
 
 664/8. 
 Sachau, eine dreisprachige Insehrift aus Zebed [griech., syr., arab.] 
 
 Monatsber. d. Akad. zu Berlin. Febr. 1882. S. 169/90 mit Tafel. 
 Zur Trilinguis Zebedaea. Von Ed. Sachau. ZDMGr. 36 (82) 
 
 345/52 [non 532]. 
 Renan, Deux monuments epigraphiques d'Edesse. Journ. As. 8 ser. 
 
 fevrier-mars 1883, 246. 
 
 cf. Cl. Ganneau, mission en Phenicie. Cinquieme Rapport. 
 
 Paris 1884, n. 116 p. 132 s. et pi. 9. 
 Pauthier, (?., 1'inscription syro-chinoise de 8i-Ngan-Fou. Monument 
 
 nestorien, eleve en Chine 1'an 781 de notre ere et decouvert en 
 
 1625. Paris 1856. av. facs. PI. 2. 50. 
 
 I. H. Hall, on the Syriac Part of the Chinese Nestorian Tablet. 
 
 Am. Or. Soc. Proceed. Oct. 1886. Journ. 13. 124126. 
 Inscriptions Syriaques de Salamds, en Perse, par M. Rubens Duval. 
 
 Extrait du Journal Asiatique. Paris 1885. 28 pp., 3 tabb. (8 Ser. 
 
 T. 5, Nr. 1. Janv. 1885. 39/62). 
 Memoires de 1'Acad. Imper. des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, 7* Serie. 
 
 Tome 34, No. 4. 
 Syrische Grabinschriften aus Semirjetschie, herausgegeben und 
 
 erklart von D. Chwolson. Mit einer Tafel. Presents a 1'Aca- 
 
 demie le 1. Avril 1886. St. Petersbourg, 1886 etc. 4. 
 Mahler, Ed., Ueber eine in einer syrischen G-rabinschrift erwahnte 
 
 Sonnenfinsterniss. Wien, Gerold. Sitz. Ber. d. k. Acad. d. WW. 
 
 Wien (1887) 8 pp. M. . 20. 
 
 Johannes bar Abgar patriarcha (c. 900), canones de altari, eucharistia, 
 
 excerpta; BO. 3, 238/49. 
 
 Johannes Bethrabbanensis. cf. Breviarium Mosslil. p. 61. 
 Johannes Chrysostomus (f 407), sermo de divitiis et paupertate. 
 
 Mo 1, 117/33. 
 
 cf. de Lagarde, Ankiindigung einer neuen ausgabe der griechi- 
 
 schen iibersezung des alten testaments. Gottingen 1882. 51. 
 Johannes Darensis (sec. 9.) de sacerdotio 4 libri : exec, in : Ephraemi 
 
 ... all. opera selecta (65) p. 409413 et Mo 1, 105/10. 
 
 Aus dem handschriftlichen syrischen Werke des Johannes von 
 Dara iiber das Priesterthum. Von P. Pius Zingerle. ThQS. 49 
 (67) 183/205. 50 (68) 267/285. 
 
 Johannes episc. Ephesi (Asiae f c. 585) monophysita. 
 the third part of the ecclesiastical history of John bp. of Eph. 
 now first edited by Will. Cureton. Oxford 53. 4. 
 
 (M. 32.) 15. 24. 
 
 the third Part of the Ecclesiastical History of John Bishop of 
 Ephesus. Now first translated from the Original Syriac by R.
 
 56 Litteratura. 
 
 Payne Smith. M. A. Sublibrarian of the Bodleian Library. Ox- 
 ford, at the University Press, 1860. 8. 
 Johannes episc. Ephes-i (Asiae f c. 585) monophysita. 
 
 Land, J. P. N., cand. theol., Joannes Bischof von Ephesos, der 
 erste syrische Kirchenhistoriker. Einleitende Studien. Mit einer 
 Tafel. Leyden, E. J. Brill 1856. 11. 200. M. 4. 
 
 Die Kirchengeschichte des Johannes von Ephesits. Aus dem Syri- 
 schen iibersetzt. Mit einer Abhandlung iiber die Tritheiten von 
 Dr. J. M. Schonfelder, Kaplan etc. Miinchen 1862. 16. 311. 8. 
 
 cf. Hefele, ThQS. 44 (62) 674/84. 
 
 scripta historica quotquot adhuc inedita supererant. syriace edidit 
 J. P. N. Land. Anecdotorum syriacorum tomus secundus. Lugd. 
 Bat. 68. 4<>. 
 
 excerpta apud Dionysium Tellmahr. servata: BO. 1, 359/86. 
 Ein glaubensbekenntniss des bischofs Johannes von Jerusalem (f 417) 
 
 in syrischer iibersetzung aus einer nitrischen handschrift des bri- 
 tish museum (sammt allem was uns sonst von Johannes iibrig 
 geblieben) in: Caspari, quellen zur geschichte des taufsymbols 
 1 (66) 185 sq. 
 
 Johannes metropolita Mardae (f 1165) ejus gesta, ejus memoria. BO. 
 1, 217/30. ex cod. Syr. 28 (32) fol. 140. 
 
 f Johannes Mosulensis] 1^-2 o? \ - * ed. Milos episc. 'Aqrae. Rom 
 
 68. 12. 
 
 Johannes Saba (6 saec.), senno et: responsio. Mo 1, 102/4. 
 Johannes bar Cursus Tellensis (f 538) canones in: Lamy, dissertatio 
 
 62/97. 
 
 het Leven van Johannes van Telia door Elias. Syrische Tekst 
 en Nederlandsche Vertaling. Academisch Proefschrift, door H. G. 
 Kleyn. Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1882. 91 83 pp. vide Elias. 
 
 Josephus, Flavins, [f post 100], de bello judaico liber sextus, edere 
 coepit Ceriani, in: Monum. sacra et profana. Mediol. 4. t. 5. 
 fasc. 2. (71?) 181/92; edidit 1883 "(supra 2, 9). 
 
 Das sechste Buch des Bellum Judaicum etc. nach der Paschittha- 
 handschrift iibersetzt und kritisch bearbeitet von Dr. Heimann 
 Kottek. Berlin 1866. [duo capita tantum; cave lector!] 8. 
 
 Josephus Huzaya (VI s.) primus Syrorum grammaticus. cf. Opuscula 
 
 Nestoriana. 
 [Josephus, Nestorianorum patriarcha f 566.] 
 
 epistola synodica patriarcharum occidentalium ad orientales. 
 BO. 3, 1. 52/4. 
 
 Chronique de Josue le stylite, ecrite vers I'an 515, texte et traduction 
 par M. VabM Paulin Martin. Leipz. 76. 86 (1) 82 pp. 
 Abhandlungen fur die kunde des morgenlandes 6, 1. M. 9. 
 
 The chronicle of Joshua the Stylite. composed in Syriac A. D.
 
 Litteratura. 57 
 
 507, with a translation into English and notes by W. Wright. 
 Cambridge 1882. 10. 84. 92 pp. 
 Irenaeus Lugdunensis (f c. 190). 
 
 fragmenta duo in: Pitra, Spicilegium Solesmense, alia in: Mo 
 2, 10/1. 
 
 in: Libri V adv. Haereses ed. W. W. Harley. 2 vol. Cambr. 
 1857. vol. 2, 431/61. 
 
 Sancti Jrenaei episcopi Lugdunensis quae syriace supersunt frag- 
 menta. Pitra 4, 17/30; lat. 292/302. 
 
 S. Isaaci Antiocheni, doctoris Syrorum (f c. 460), opera omnia ex 
 omnibus quotquot exstant codicibus manuscriptis cum varia lec- 
 tione sjTiace arabiceque primus edidit, latine vertit, prolegomenis 
 et glossario auxit dr. Gust. BickeH. Gissae pars 1, 73. 9, 307. 
 p. 2, 77. 353 pp| M. 17. 
 
 quae apud OverbecJc, S* E 1 S J etc. 379/81 Isaaci esse dicuntur, 
 Cyrillonae esse videntur; cf. Bickell, ZDMG. 27/571 n. 1. 
 
 Mo 1, 13/20, Zingerle, Chrest. Syr. 299. 387, ThQS. 70, 92/114. 
 Cardahi 21/5. 
 
 Isaac Ninivita (6 saec.), operis ascetici capita duo in: Mo 1, 97/101. 
 
 Bickell, G., ausgewahlte Schriften der syr. Kirchenvater . . . Isaak 
 v. Ninive, zum ersten Male aus dem Syrischen iibersetzt. Kempten 
 1874. p. 273 412. (Thalhofer, Bibliothek). 
 
 Isocrates eia AypoviKov in: LA. 167/77. 
 
 Julianos der Abtriinnige. Syrische Erzahlungen. Herausgegeben 
 von Johann G. E. Hoffmann. Leiden, E. J. Brill, 1880. 18, 
 250. 4". M. 12. 20. 
 
 - Ueber den syrischen roman von Kaiser Julian von Th. NoldeJce. 
 ZDMG. 28 (74) 263/92. 
 
 Ein zweiter syrischer Julianusroman. id. ib. -660/74. 
 Sexti Julii (?) African! fragmentum. Pitra 4, 71; lat. 337. 
 
 cf. Eusebius, Epitome. 
 
 Julius episcopus romanus [f 357 pseudo-] epistolae in: LA. 67/79. 
 
 epistolae nonnullae sub Julii I nomine divulgatae, emendatae, 
 vocalium notis instructae, latine versae. dissert, inaug. quam . . . 
 defendet auctor: Joseph. Franc. Aug. Veith. Vratislaviae, 62. 27. 
 20 pp. ex LA. 67/79. M. 1. 
 
 fragmenta septem in: Mo 2, 1/5. j 
 
 Justinus Martyr (t 166) fragmentum in: Mo 2, 7/8. 
 
 Sancti Justini quae syriace supersunt fragmenta. Pitra 4, 11 16; 
 lat. 287292. 
 
 The book of Kalilah and Dimnah translated from Arabic into Syriac 
 edited by W. Wright, LL.D., Prof. etc. Oxford: at the Clarendon 
 Press. London Triibner 1884. 81. 406 (1). M. 15. 
 
 conf. "Wright, Journ. E. As. Soc. [1874] 7, 1 Appendix. [Spe-
 
 58 Litteratura. 
 
 cimen of a syriac version of the Kalilah wa Dimnah with an 
 engl. transl.] M. 1. 50. 2. 
 
 The book of Kalilag und Damnag. alte syrische iibersetzung des 
 indischen furstenspiegels. text und deutsche iibersetzung von 
 Oust. BicJcell. mit einer einleitung von Theod. Benfey. Leip- 
 zig 76. M. 18. 24. 
 
 Kalilah and Dimnah : or the fables of Bidpai. Being an account 
 of their literary history. With an english translation of the later 
 syriac version of the same and notes by Keith-Falkoner. 8. 406 S. 
 Cambridge, Warehouse [1884]. sh. 7. 6. 
 
 Thomas a Kempis, imitatio Christi, a Jos. Guriel, Persa-Chaldaeo, 
 chaldaice editum [sic?]. Rom. 57. fr. 6. M. 6. 
 
 Georg. Ebedjesu Khayyath, Syri Orientales, seu Chaldaei, Nestoriani 
 et Romanorum Pontificum primatus commentatio historico-philo- 
 logico-theologica . . . accedunt appendices duae . . . Romae, 
 Propag. 70. 10. 207. M. 6. 
 
 Anecdota syriaca, collegit, edidit, explicuit J. P. N. Land Lugd. 
 Bat. 40. T. 1. 62. 2. 68. 3. 70. 23. 356. 4. 75. 15. 223 (1) 
 224 tab. 5 [cit: Anecd.] M. 44. 45. 50. 
 
 de vol. 1 conf. W. Wright, Anecdota Syriaca Reprinted from 
 "The Journal of Sacred Literature and Biblical Record", for 
 April, 1863. For Private Circulation. London, Mitchell and 
 Son. 18 pp. 
 
 Leges saeculares imperatorum Constantini, Theodosii, Leonis in: 
 Anecd. 1, 30/64. 128/55. 184/98. 
 
 f Liber chalipharumj opus chronographicum (Thomae presbyteri 7. 
 sec.?) in: Anecd. 1, 1/22. 103/21. 165/77. 
 
 Liber paradisi sive Vitae patrum aegyptiacorum particula in : codicum 
 specimina etc.: ed. Tullberg. Ups. 51, 4. M. 1.50. 
 
 Low, I., Aramaische Pflanzennamen. Mit Unterstiitzung der k. 
 Akad. der Wissenschaften in Wien. Leipzig, Engelmann, 1881. 
 
 M. 20. 
 
 Meleagros aus Gadara und die Flora Aramaea. Als Manuscript 
 gedruckt. Szegedin Mai 1883. 22 SS. [H. Steinthal gewidmet], 
 
 Catechesis minor R. P. Martini Lutheri avsv iKfypasiuia Syriasmo 
 donata. in Crinesius Gymnas. Syr. 1611. Pars altera practica. 
 
 Lucianus irspt TOM pi; pe&iccy itianvsn S/ajSoXi? in: SI. 1/16. 
 
 Mara bar Serapion, epistola ad filium: in Curet. Spic. 43/50. 
 
 Marabbas Canones. cf. Ebedjesu, Nomocanon tract. 2 et 9 Brevia- 
 rium Mossul. p. 46. 
 
 epistolae synodicae fragmentum. BO. 3, 1, 77/8. 
 Mares vide Acta S. Mart. 
 
 An ancient syriac martyrology from a ms. of the year 411. ed. by 
 W. Wright in : Journal of sacred literature 4th. ser. T. 8. Oct. 
 65. p. 45 sqq. 423 sqq. M. 1.
 
 Litteratura. 59 
 
 cf. Bickell, ThQS. 1866. 466/68. Nilles, Calendarium Manuale. 
 
 1, 1879. 30. Acta Sanctorum Oct. 1. 12, 183/5; ibidem suppl. 
 
 (Oct.) Victor de Buck. Egli, E., altchristliche Studien Zurich 
 
 1887. 1/58. 103/11. Harnack ThLZ. 87, 13. 
 Dillmann, A., Ueber die apokryphen Martyrergeschichten des Cyriacus 
 
 mit Julitta und des Georgius. Sitz. Ber. der k. pr. Akad. der 
 
 WW. in Berlin 1887. 339/56. 
 Maruthas episc. Tagritensis (c. 430), acta martyrum persarum in: 
 
 Ass. acta mart. 1. 
 
 scholia duo in Exod. 16, 1. Mt. 26, 6/14 in: Mo 2, 32. 
 Melito episcopus Sardum (?), apologia (xspi aXij^aj ?), fragmenta alia 
 
 in: Curet. Spic. 22/3, et Pitra Spic. 2. 38/66. 
 
 apologiae ad Marcum Aurelium fragmentum e syriaco vertit 
 E. Eenan. Ex Spic. Solesm. t. 2. seorsim cusum: Paris 55. 
 19 pp. Pr. 2. 
 
 Th. Noldeke, iiber die Apologie unter JMelito's Namen in Cure- 
 ton's Spicilegium Syriacum. JfprTh. 13, 2. 
 
 Menandri sententiae in: Anecd. 1. 64/73 et: SI. 80. 
 
 Sancti Methodii, Episcopi et Martyris, quae syriace supersunt frag- 
 menta. Pitra 4, 201/6; lat. 434/9. 
 
 Monumenta syriaca ex romanis codicibus collecta. praefatus est 
 
 P. Pius Zingerle. Oeniponti. vol. 1. 69. 6 (2). 44. 123. 
 - edita a dr. Georgia Mosinger vol. 2. ibid. 78. 15 26. 174. 
 
 (M. 8.) 5. 
 
 Moses Agellensis (c. 550) vide: historic/, Josephi et Aseneth, quam 
 transtulit ut et Glaphyra Cyrilli. 
 
 Moses bar Cepha (f 903) de paradiso transt. A. Masius. Antw. 
 1569. 40. 
 
 Mosis Mardeni theologica de sacrosancta trinitate contemplatio, scripta 
 ab ipso, anno CIO CI LIT. et ex autographo ' syrico ad verbum 
 tralata, per eundem Andream Masium. 273/6. 
 
 Fidei Professio, quam Moses Mardenus Assyrius, Jacobita, Patriarchae 
 Antiocheni Legatus, suo & Patriarchae sui nomine est Komae 
 professus Anno CIO CI LII. ex ipso profitentis autographo Syrico 
 traducta ad verbum, per Andream Masium Bruxellanum p. 257/64. 
 
 Andreae Mulleri Greiffenhagii symbolae syriacae sive I. epistolae 
 duae syriacae amoebaeae Mosis Mardeni et Andreae Masii cum 
 versione et notis. ut et II. dissertationes duae de rebus itidem 
 syriacis et e reliquis Mardeni epistolis maxime. Berolini 673. 4. 
 
 M. 1.25. 1.50. 
 conf. de Andrea Miiller ZDMG. 35 p. 13 n. 5. 
 
 Mundhir III und die beiden monophysitischen Bischofe. Von Ign. 
 Guidi. ZDMG. 35. (81). 142/46. 
 
 'namso' grammaticus (c. 650). cf. Opuscula Nestoriana 2/49. 
 
 Narcissi episcopi (a. 350) quae fertur epistola in: Boediger 2 102/4.
 
 60 Litteratura. 
 
 Narses (f 496). cf. Breviarium Eomanum 441 Mossul. 66. editio 
 
 praeparata a C. Macke (vide Hymnen aus dem Zweistrb'meland 
 
 p. 13). 
 Das Nicaenum und Nicaeno-Constantinopolitanum in syrischer iiber- 
 
 setzung aus einer handschrift des british museum in: Caspar!, 
 
 quellen zur geschichte des taufsymbols 1. 100/12. 
 
 vide etiam: Analecta, concilia. 
 Th. Noeldeke, zur geschichte der Araber im 1. jahrh. d. H. aus syri- 
 
 schen quellen in: ZDMG. 29 (75). 76/98. 
 Opvscvla Nestoriana syriace. tradidit Georgivs Hoffmann Professor 
 
 Kiliensis. 
 
 'Naniso'nis Hd^aijab^eni et Hun aim Hert h eni liber canonum de 
 
 aequilitteris. 
 
 c Ab h diso t nis Gazarteni carmen heptasyllabum de aequilitteris. 
 
 Anonymi interpretatio vocum dimcilium biblicarum. 
 
 Anonymi scholia biblica. 
 
 Kiliae G. von Maack 1880. Parisiis, Maisonneuve et Soc. 23. 
 
 163 autogr. 4. M. 20. 
 
 ed. 2. (novo titulo) 1886. M. 10. 
 
 Otia syriaca = Anecd. T. 4. 75. 
 Paulus Persa (c. 570), logica ad regem Chosroem in: Anecd. 4. 1/32. 
 
 1/30. 99/113. 
 De condemnatione Pauli Samosateni quae syriace supersunt frag- 
 
 menta. Pitra 4, 183/6; lat. 423/5. 
 Petnis Alexandrinus (a. 306) epistola canonica in: LB. 
 
 Sancti Petri Alexandrini episcopi et martyris quae syriace supersunt 
 fragmenta. Pitra 4, 187/94; lat. 425/9. 
 
 Philoxenus (Aksenaya) ex Mabbogh (occisus c. 523) epistola". (ex- 
 cerpta in BO. 2, 30/46, Wright, Cat. 1315) v. Martin, Gramm. 
 Syr. p. 71; Ign. Guidi, la lettera di Filosseno ai Monaci di 
 Tell 'Adda (Teleda) Borne 1886. Beale Accademia dei Lincei 
 (anno 282 1884/5); Frothingham, Stephen bar Sudaili p. 28. 
 
 Philoxenus von Mabug iiber den Glauben. Von Friedrich Baeth- 
 gen in Kiel. ZfKG. 5. 1. 122/38. Translatio 2. homil. ex Add. 
 MS. 12163 fol. 9. 
 
 Philosophorum de anima sententiae in: SI. 5/7. 76/9. 
 
 consilia: SI. 82/3. 
 
 Physiologus syrus seu historia animalium 32 in s. scriptura memora- 
 torum, ed. 0. G. Tychsen. Bostochii 795. M. 1.50. 2. 
 
 leydensis: Anecd. 4. 33/102. 31/98. 115/76. 
 Plato [pseudo-] consilium ad discipulum: SI. 57/9. 
 
 - definitiones (opoi): SI. 56/7. 59. 
 Plutarchus, vspi aop-ffaiao: LA. 186/95. 
 , de exercitatione : LA. 177/86.
 
 Litteratura. 61 
 
 Plutarchus, [Ps.-] Plutarchos icspi aanrpeus. Uebers. a. d. Syr. von 
 Gildemeister & Biicheler. Bonn 72. 8. SA. M. 1. 
 
 Syrische poesien, aus zwei handschriften des Vatican (Cod. Vatican 
 63 und 64) enthaltend den ehe-ritus der Nestorianer. mitgetheilt 
 von dr. p. Pius Zingerle: ZDMG. 17 (63) 730/5. 
 
 Sancti Polycarpi quae supersunt syriacc et armenice fragmenta. Pitra 
 4, 5; lat. 282. 
 
 cf. the Apostolic Fathers ed. Lightfoot. 
 Pythagoras, sententiae: LA. 195/201. 
 
 cf. Gildemeister, Hermes 4, 81 ff. W. Wright, JBAS. 1874, 
 App. ; Kalilah and Dimnah, Praef. ; Schenkl, Wiener Studien 8, 2, 
 262/81 Pythagoreerspruche in einer [gr.] Wiener Handschrift. 
 
 Probus (5 saec.), translator Aristotelis ; v. Hoffmann, de henneneuticis. 
 
 Burton, F., Proverbia communia syriaca. (Journ. of the As. Soc. 
 1871.) 8<>. 29 pp. M. 1.25. 
 
 Babbula (f Aug. 435). in: S. Ephraemi Syri Rabulae episcopi 
 Edesseni Balaei aJiorumque opera selecta . . . edidit J. J. Over- 
 beck. Oxonii 1865. p. 159 (210) 250. 
 
 G. Bickell, ausgewahlte Schriften der syrischen Kirchenvater . . . 
 Babulas . . . zum ersten Male aus dem Syr. iibersetzt. Kempten 
 1874 (Thalhofer, Bibliothek) 8. 153271. 
 
 Syrisch-romisches Bechtsbuch aus dem fiinften Jahrhundert. Mit 
 Unterstiitzung der Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin aus 
 den orientalischen Quellen herausgegeben, iibersetzt und erlautert 
 von Karl Qeorg Bruns und Eduard Sachau. Leipzig, F. A. 
 Brockhaus, 1880. 4. M. 36. 
 
 Bemerkungen zu Bruns-Sachau: Syrisch-Bb'misches Bechtsbuch 
 aus dem fiinften Jahrhundert." Von Dr. Perles, Babbiner. ZDMG. 
 1881, 139/41. 725/7. 
 
 Reliquiae iuris ecclesiastic* antiquissimae. syriace primus edidit Ant. 
 P.deLagarde. [cit: LB.] (Lips.) 56. (M. 13. 50). M. 10. 12. 
 
 Sabhriso' I. [596604]. Guidi, Ign., die [angebliche] Kirchenge- 
 schichte des Catholikos Sabhriso' I. ZDMG. 40. (86) 559/61. [e 
 cod. vat. syr. 183, 367, a]. 
 
 Salomo Bassorensis (c. 1222). The book of the bee the syriac text 
 edited from the Manuscripts in London, Oxford, and Munich 
 with an English translation by Ernest A. Wallis Budge M. A. 
 Oxford 1886. 15 (l). 155 (1). 180. (Anecdota Oxoniensia. Se- 
 mitic Series. Vol. 1. Part 2.) M. 18. 
 
 liber Apis, syriacum arabicumque textum latine vertit J. Schon- 
 felder. Bamberg 66. M. 1. 50. 
 
 Schieferdecker, J. D., nativitas Jesu Christi Syro ore depraedic. 4. 
 
 Cizae 1682. M. . 75. 
 
 Messias exinanitus et exaltatus, stilo Dauidis syre et arabice c. lat.
 
 62 Lifcteratura. 
 
 interpret. Th. Erpenii, Viet. Scialae et Gabr. Sionitae. 4. Cizae 
 
 1680. M. . 75. 
 
 Serapionis, Thmuilae episcopi, quae syriace supersunt fragmenta. 
 
 Pitra 4, 214/5; lat. 443/4. 
 Sergius archiater Ras'ainensis (saec. 6.), de effectu lunae: SI. 101/24. 
 
 - de motu solis: SI. 125/6. 
 Severus, Patriarcha Alexandrinus (512/8) homiliae enthronisticae. 
 
 vide Jacobus Edessenus. 
 Sexti Sententiarum recensiones Latinam Qraecam Syriacas coniunctim 
 
 exhibuit Joannes Qildemeister Professor Bonnensis, Bonnae ad 
 
 Ehenum apud Adolphum Marcum 1873. 56. 107. cf. Lagarde, 
 
 Analecta. 
 
 Charakter und Ursprung der Spriiche des Philosophen Sextivs 
 dargestellt von Professor Meinrad Ott, Rottweil. Druck von 
 M. Rothschild 1861. (Progr.) 71 pp. 4. 
 
 Die syrischen ,,Auserlesenen Spriiche des Herm Xistus Bischofs 
 von Bom" nicht eine Xistusschrift, sondern eine iiberarbeitete 
 Sextiuschrift nachgewiesen von Prof. M. Ott. ib. 1862 (Progr.) 
 48 SS. 4. 
 
 Cont. ib. 1863 (Progr.) 137 S. 4. 
 Simeon bar Sabba'e (filius tinctorum, martyr 339/40). 
 
 hymnus in: S* E* S* ... opera selecta . . . ed. J. J. Overbeck 
 1865. p. 424. 
 
 Simeon episcopus Betharsamensis (510/25) epistola de Nestorianismo : 
 BO. 1. 346/58, Michaelis 1/15. 
 
 Simeons bref om Nestorianerna. Ofversattning fran Syriskan jemte 
 Kommentarier. Akademisk Afhandling . . . af Axel G. G. Tomer. 
 Filos Kandidat af Blek. Nationen, Adjunkt vid, Wexioh. Elem.- 
 Laroverk. Lund, tryckt uti Berlingska Boktryckeriet, 1862. ^28. 
 
 ad mar Simeonem Gabulae abbatem de martyrio Homeritarum 
 BO. 1. 364/79, Michaelis 22/39. 
 
 Guidi, la lettera di Simeone de Vescovo di Beth-Aram sopra i 
 Martiri Omeriti. Beale Accademia dei Lincei. anno 278 
 Roma 1881. M. 2. 80. 
 
 Uhlmann, Fr., die Christenverfolgungen in Persien im 4. u. 5. Jahrh. 
 Aus gleichzeit. syrischen Originalquellen 1861. 8. (A). 162 p. 
 Harrass. 79, 193. M. 1. 50. 
 
 Simeon Kukaja (6 s.) 30. hymni. paginae a P. Martin autographicae, 
 
 nescio an alicubi publicatae. 
 Simeon Stylita (f c. 459). vita: Assemani, Acta S. mart. 2, 268/77. 
 
 Uhlemann 2 53/63. 
 
 Zingerle, Pius, Leben und Wirken des h. Symeon Stylites. Inns- 
 bruck 1855. 120. 
 
 Simon Kephas, praedicatio. cf. Lipsius, Apocryphe Apostelgeschichten.
 
 Litteratura. 63 
 
 Sindban oder die sieben weisen Meister. syrisch und deutsch. von 
 Friedr. Baethgen. Leipz. 79. 38. 26 pp. M. 1. 2. 2. 80. 
 
 Socrates sive Herostrophus, dialogus de anima: LA. 158/67. 
 
 Die Fabeln des Sophos, syrisches original der fabeln des Syntipas, in 
 berichtigtem vocalisirtem texte zum ersten male vollstandig mit 
 einem glossar herausgegeben, nebst literarischen vorbemerkungen 
 iiber das vaterland der fabel von dr. Julius Landsberger. Posen 59. 
 
 M. 3. 3. 80. 6. 
 
 Spicilegium syriacum: containing remains of Bardesan, Meliton, Am- 
 brose and Mara bar Serapion. now first edited with an english 
 translation and notes by the rev. William Cureton. London 55. 
 sh. 9. 20. 36. M. 18. 20. 24. 25. 
 
 Fragmenta e Spicilegio translata in: Clark's Antenicene Library 
 vol. (21.) 22. 1871 by William Fletches D. D. (of 2 & 3 cent.) et 
 vol. 24. 1872 by William Macdonald, George Rose Merry, D. Do- 
 naldson (Early Liturgies). 
 
 Stephen bar Sudaili, the Syrian Mystic and the book of Hierotheos, 
 by A. L. Frothingham Jr. Brill, Leide 1886. gr. 80. Fl. 2. 50. 
 cf. Baethgen, ThLZ. 87, 10. K Duval, Rev. Crit. 87, 40. 
 
 On the book of Hierotheus by a Syrian Mystic of the Fifth Century, 
 by Mr. A. L. Frothingham, Jr., of Baltimore, Md. Am. Or. Soc. 
 Proc. at Bait. Oct. 84. 9jl3. 
 
 Epistola populi Nestoriani quam anno CIO 10 LII. ex Mozal, hoc 
 est, Seleucia Parthorum scribebat ad Pontificem Romanum pro 
 Patriarcha initiando, traducta ex autographo Syrico ad verbum, 
 per Andream Masium. 
 
 post Mosis BCephae de Paradiso (1569) 264/6. 
 
 Epistola Nestorianorum qui electum Patriarcham suum usque ad Je- 
 rusalem deduxerant: scripta ex Jerusalem ad Pontificem Romanum 
 de eadem re, & traducta ex Autographo Syrico ad verbum, per 
 Andream Masium. 
 
 post Mosis BCephae, de Paradiso (1569) 266/9. 
 
 Professio fidei, quam Siud sive Sulaka, electus Patriarcha ab Nesto- 
 rianis, ore & scripto est professus Romae anno CIO 10 LIII. tra- 
 ducta ex Autographo Syrico ad verbum, per Andream Masium. 
 post Mosis BCephae de Paradiso (1569). 269/72. 
 
 Symbolae Syriacae = Anecd. T. 1. M. 10. 
 
 An ancient syriac document purporting to be the record, in its chief 
 features, of the second synod of Ephesus, aud disclosing historical 
 matter "interesting to the church at large"; of which document 
 an attempt at an entire reproduction in fac-simile characters and 
 at a translation is now first made by the rev. S. G. F. Perry, 
 M. A. Part I. Oxford 67. 4. privately printed. 23. tab. 20 (1). 
 (cum tab. photogr.) 
 
 secundam synodum ephesinam, necnon excerpta quae praesertim
 
 64 Litteratura. 
 
 ad earn pertinent, e codicibus syriacis manuscriptis in museo 
 britanico asservatis primus edidit Samuel G. F. Perry, M. A. 
 Oxonii 75. [priv. printed.] 336 pp. 
 
 Quo post mortem autoris (Jan. 81) exemplaria impressa per- 
 venerint, nescitur; cf. Wright, Syriac Literature 829, 26. 
 An ancient syriac document purporting: to be the record. The second 
 synod of Ephesns. Acts. English Version with notes, by Bev. 
 S. G-. F. Perry, M. A. Cantab. Dartford 1877. (8) 387 pp. 
 
 M. 6. 10. 
 
 - Verhandlungen der Kircheuversammlung zu Ephesus am 22. August 
 449 aus einer syrischen Handschrift vom Jahre 535 iibersetzt von 
 Dr. Georff Hoffmann, ordentlichem Professor der morgenlandischen 
 Sprachen. Kiel, Mohi- 1873. Festschrift Herrn Dr. Justus Ols- 
 hausen etc. (7) 107. 4<>. M. 2. 
 
 Actes du Brigandage d'Ephese. Traduction faite sur le texte Syria- 
 que contenu dans le manuscrit 14530 du Musee Britannique, par 
 M. I'Abbe Martin. Extrait de la Revue des Sciences ecclesiasti- 
 ques. Amiens 74. 182 (1). 
 
 - M. I'abbe Martin, le Pseudo-Synode connu dans 1'histoire sous le 
 nom de Brigandage d'Ephese etudie d'apres ses actes retrouves 
 en Syriaque par M. 1. M. Paris, Maisonneuve, 75. 21. 214. 
 Narratio ex historia Syntipae sive de septem sapientibus sumta : 
 Eoediger 2 100/1. 
 
 Die Fabeln des Syntipas. Von Dr. Landsberger. ZDMG-. 12 (58) 
 149/59. 
 
 Das taufbekenntnis der Nestorianer aus cod. orient. 147 der konig- 
 lichen hof bibliothek zu Miinchen : Caspari, quellen zur geschichte 
 des taufsymbols 1, 113/42. 
 
 Theano, sententiae: SI. 70/5. 
 
 ThemistiuSj Kepi apsrrp: SI. 17/37. 
 
 Themistios -nspi aps-cya. Nach einer syr. Uebers. bearbeitet v. Gilde- 
 meister & Biicheler. Bonn 72. 8. (S. A.) M. 1. 
 
 nept <f>i\i/za: SI. 38/55. 
 
 Theodori Mopsuesteni (f 428 [429?]) fragmenta syriaca e codicibus 
 musei britannici nitriacis edidit in latinum sermonem vertit Ed. 
 Sachau. Lips. 69. M. 4. 7. 
 
 excerpta: LA. 100/8. 
 
 Der Psalmenkommentar des Th. v. M. in syrischer Bearbeitung. 
 Von Friedrich Baethgen. ZfatW. 5 (85) 53/101. 
 
 Flunk, Theodora v. Mopsuestia Psalmenkommentar. ZfkTh. 87. 1. 
 181 f. 
 
 Les sentences symboliques de Theodose patriai'che d'Antioche (887/96). 
 
 text syriac public et traduit par H. Zotenberg : Journal asiatique, 
 
 sept. ser. tome 8 Nov.-Dec. 76. 425/76. 
 De Theodosii ep. hierosolymitani [post 451] obitu: Anecd. 3. 341/6.
 
 Litteratura. 65 
 
 Schaaf, C., relatio historica ad epistolam syriacam a Maha Thome 
 i. e. Magno Thoma ad Ignatium et ipsa ilia episcopi Indi epistola 
 syriacac. vers. lat. etc. Lugd. Bat. 1714. 4. PI. . 75. M. 1. 50. 
 
 Thomas Edessenus (hymnus). cf. Breviarium Mossul. p. 59. 
 
 Thomas Margensis (9 saec.) historia monasterii Beth' abensis : plurima 
 excerpta BO. 3. 1; cf. imprimis 463/501. 
 
 Titi Bostreni (post 360) contra Manichaeos libri quatuor syriace. 
 Paulus Antonius de Lagarde edidit. Berolini 59. exemplaria 
 facta 160. (4) 186 pp. JM. 18.) 10. 
 
 cf. de Lagarde, Anmerkungen zur griechischen Ubersetzung der 
 Proverbien. 1863. p. 94/5. 
 
 Vita Alexandri magni: LA. 205/8. 
 
 Vita Secundi philosophi taciturni, fragmentum: SI. 84/8. 
 
 Horae syriacae seu commentationes et anecdota res vel litteras syriacas 
 spectantia. auctore Nicolao Wiseman, tomus primus [unicus.] 
 Bom. 28. M. 5. 
 
 Xysti episcopi romani yvupai: LA. 1 31. 
 
 Zachariae rhetoris episcopi Melitinensis [Mitylenes Lesbiae c. 518] 
 historiae ecclesiasticae capita selecta ex codice syriaco vaticano: 
 A. M[ai], script, vet. nova coll. T. 10 (38). 332/60. M. 8. 
 
 Z. episcopi Mitylenes aliorumque scripta historica graece plerumque 
 deperdita. syriace edidit J. P. N. Land. Lugd. Bat. 70. 4 = 
 Anecd. torn. 3. 
 
 J. Guidi, il testo siriaco della descrizione di Roma, nella storia 
 attribuita a Zacaria Betore. 
 
 Bulletino della commissione archeologica communale di Eoma. 
 Ser. 2. Anno XII. Ott-Dic. 1884. [s. Eoma 1885] p. 218239. 
 
 APPENDICULA. 
 
 Duval, Rubens. Notes sur la Peschitto. 1 Edom et Borne. 2 Le 
 flls du toit: Bevue des Etudes Juives. Nr. 27. Janv.-Mars 1887. 
 4952. 
 
 3 Le Semadar. ib. 28. Avril-Juin 1887. 277281. [cf. Nr. 29. 
 p. 160]. 
 
 Becensio, quam suo loco non enumerari, Thesauri Syriaci 1 7. 
 Journ. Asiat. Extrait Nr. 13. (1887), 8 pp. 
 
 Gottheil, Richard J. H. On a Syriac manuscript of the New Testa- 
 ment belonging to the Bev. Mr. Neesan. Am. Or. Soc. Proceed. 
 May 1887. 3133 = Vol. 13, 181183. 
 
 On the manuscript of a Syriac lexicographical treatise, belonging 
 to the Union Theological Seminary of New York City; ibid. 
 p. 34 s. = 184 s. 
 Nestle. E
 
 66 Litteratura. 
 
 Hall, I. H. On a Syriac Manuscript of the Acts and Epistles. Am. 
 Or. Soc. Proceed. Oct. 1884. p. IS 21 [Williams MS., supra 
 2, 98 b], 
 
 ibid. Proc. May 85 p. 5 8 [de epistola Abgari (v. supra p. 34), 
 nonnullis mss. fragmentis]. 
 
 ibid. Proc. Oct. 85 p. 4 [adnotatio de Versione Karkaphensi sec. 
 P. Martin]. 
 
 On Some Syriac Manuscripts recently acquired by the Union 
 Theological Society. 
 
 Journ. of the Exeget. Soc. (1887) p. 93100. 
 
 - The Lives of the Prophets, ibid. p. 2830. 
 
 Notes on the "Lives of the Prophets" ibid. p. 97102. 
 
 ibid. p. 102 et rursus 105 de translatione Apocalypsis Esrae, 
 quam Baethgen edidit et vertit (supra p. 44) ab ipso edita in 
 Presbyterian Quarterly about a year ago. 
 
 The Lost Ussher Manuscript ibid. 103 105. 
 Martin, P. cf. 1, 165. 191 193 p. 33. 35 ss. 
 
 [quindecim hymni (madrase) S. Ephraemi de Abraham Kidunaya 
 e cod. lond. 14592: pp. 1 32 autographice redditae, nescio an 
 alicubi publicatae, in quarum ultima hymnos Simeonis Kukaya e 
 cod. lond. 14520 describere incepit; corrige supra p. 62.] 
 
 - Introduction a la critique textuelle du Nouveau Testament. Partie 
 theorique. Lemons professees a 1'Ecole Superieure de Theologie 
 de Paris, en 18821883. Paris, Lecoffre. 13 712 pp. autogr. 
 4. 24 tabb. p. 97 309 des versions syriennes v 
 
 - Saint Pierre et le Bationalisme devant les Eglises Orientales. 
 Extrait de la Rev. des Sciences ecclesiastiques. Amiens 1876. 58 pp. 
 
 - Saint Pierre et Saint Paul dans 1'Eglise S5 T rienne Monophysite. 
 ibid. [1877?] 115pp. 
 
 continet translationem officii in honorem S. Pauli et Petri e 
 
 cod. par. 164. 
 Phillips, Geo. Syriac Accents. From the Journal of Philology. 
 
 Vol. 9. 9 pp. 
 Ryssel, Victor. Ueber den textkritischen Werth der syrischen Ueber- 
 
 setzungen griechischer Klassiker I. Theil. Leipzig 1880. 48 pp. 
 
 4. [Progr. Gymn. Nicol.] 
 II. Theil. [1881] 56 pp. 4 [dissert, eiusdem gymnasii gratu- 
 
 latoria T. A. Eckstein oblata]. 
 
 Syrien. PEE 2 15 (1885) 168192. 18 (1888) 705718.
 
 CHRESTOMATHIA. 
 
 I. QUATTUOR PRIMA CAPITA GENESEOS. 
 CAPUT I. 
 
 2 5 1 1 7 '\ *H. \ ' ' I 
 
 |i> A * A i *~' 
 
 ,,. , ^ . 
 
 : |<nX ilo o . : Ulc -iL 
 
 ^5^1* 
 
 \ 7 3 
 
 osio : 
 
 s. caio MD? ooio : 
 
 
 lo A v Vrt*^ ) \ t r? joaiJ l-all i 
 
 O o ^ 
 
 7 I 07 * i 
 
 . U.la__ (JLlc 
 
 ? ^'7. 7. 
 
 ; t ^-= A^A.^9 Li 
 
 7 77 
 
 
 7. 07 
 
 . 
 
 ; ] Lo ^N \S? 10 
 
 i 7 
 
 osio \.*Lz'-> joaio . 

 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 so 
 
 18 
 
 10 
 
 ft* -V^?. ft*?, 
 
 lne 
 
 ^ 1S5 19 
 
 ' 
 
 2
 
 -- 
 
 . "< . . . * 
 
 ; qi ml ,. N ^ a -^? 
 : . 
 
 , 7 7 7 7 7 . 
 
 n XVon . n tfin ~, 35 
 
 . a 
 
 ( *.V*~ 
 * 
 
 V .o v .o V . o v o V 93 
 
 JOOIO " 
 
 
 ocio : 
 
 ! i-^L^i^^ C * ^-fl-X-|-r ^ t9|9 
 
 - . 
 
 " 40 
 
 o ji * ? y * 070 o .. . 
 
 j' ^ V *~i ^^ri |_ ^Vo A.O |A^4-^OO : ( ^ ^ . A In 1 ^^ 
 
 v 97 1 
 
 " 
 
 . 
 
 -^^ 7. * it ^% TV^ 28 ^i i 
 
 oai-i lojo :|<n aJl -s " . aJ JJD 45 
 
 * 
 9 j A "i ^ *^" : 
 
 29 
 
 50 
 . * 
 
 J ic
 
 .COZ..TOO 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 0,0 7 r t > 1 1 *" 31 .oro.c^ 
 
 -> 7 jaio : fi*i ^-s l<n_^ ll^o . jAsffi joaio 
 
 . 7 
 
 :=_ Ij-S. |OS10 LA.-;- 1 0(710 . i 
 ^vi - 
 
 CAPUT II. 
 
 OSO \ T..O 
 
 y\=>o " -1*7^- 
 
 K^:QCU=) r 
 
 oocn 
 
 10 "*
 
 ^ 
 
 K'OOQ jilflo 
 
 lao 8 .rClLu ,TiV Ti.ir^ Kbcno 
 
 = _^tt .rdi-jj -**v ti.lp^ rfacno rrLt_u.i f^At5aail 15 
 
 -uajo : "XL. 
 
 .K$uc3:io p^ua.i r^^i^.T*.! rtlllKb 20 
 
 iK* cnlsA i?U*.i oon : ^OJU& 
 
 12 
 
 r.i coacn.io ** . 
 onDULO 13 . n^Aoi-rD.t rC^Klko KlsAoiub 25 
 ^.irf cn\!A i.tM.i am : ~j&
 
 A\rc'.i ocn : xJLu.i .r^^A^.i K^cnis OOJSLJLO u 
 
 GOD 
 
 i.TXAra cnn*aT.O pa.irtlA rforAr^ Klt) 
 30 ncca-inr rc_T-=>3 .Tn^a 16 . > CT3CU1 X^^G OOCVt>> \ <\\x 
 
 :crA t^9 
 V.l rdiLrf ^)0 17 :Acv 
 
 p^o\3e-A-=3.io 
 
 35 
 
 . . . Q " .^ *". \ 
 
 a^G iy .aoa\c\Arc Klii.t^si caA : 
 
 _ A^o : ^GoaA K'i-o 
 
 40 }o'l'<' K'TnO 20 .cnSajL GOO GOT? 
 
 cb\iA
 
 [orA] 
 K'.T-JJ .a ring :V^SO.IQ ^a.Trf A-L r^ i \ T , 
 
 ^A >i:ir^ ^33 ajatU.'l rdiAt<' r^orArV 
 ij'iX rfA=D\ rC^oo .^airf 'V^JrC'o 23 pa.iK 
 
 24 
 
 oocna . 
 =J KlXcv 
 
 C A P U T III. 
 
 
 
 ooi OA 
 
 
 2
 
 . 
 
 \ 
 
 5 IT 
 
 u- -L 
 5 
 
 ih oiiio 
 13 
 
 . 
 UQ-* jicjo 4 
 
 \ 
 
 10 
 
 
 ." ^i: 01 VJS 
 
 -.-- 
 
 '^ >0 ' 
 
 . Llsclpi .Ofllii 
 
 15 
 
 .i :-* 
 
 ,.'-: >c,_c 
 
 . O 
 
 PI 
 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 : -^_ 
 .^/i.QS? )J<n 
 
 13 
 
 l 
 
 * ' * ^
 
 AJ) 
 
 ^ 
 
 S?i-i 
 | x*n *-<*~, VV^ft "" . ..'Z ^ tf| . >.V^r< .. 
 
 j - * + 
 ".^ ">^ j 
 
 9 
 
 
 oeno . ^ ^^ ^ 
 
 \ . 
 
 01X00 
 
 jjjso 20 .^CLSOI^ Ij^lJ^o AJ| 
 
 ? 35 
 
 lc 
 
 . ,^
 
 -_ 
 
 V r-/ ;i ^r* ^ .*rf 
 
 P 7 & 7 
 
 CAPUT IV. 
 
 (Secundum codicem Ambrosianum seculi fere sexti.) 
 
 Ktoco 
 
 n oc 
 crii= anra o K'nao J . cai= cuirs o 
 
 10 
 
 jV rrfcn 7 .vAri' X2>a^^r<' rdisaio .. 
 
 i^\ As. .i 
 
 ocpo . 
 
 . >cnc\jjr<' \.~IQQ \ 
 15 fCDCLuK' Ainco Ai ^*r<lii "no .T< > \nu~> .jcucp .t^.
 
 vwiJ3.vo 
 
 .v\C 
 A..^. 
 
 ocn 
 
 L.T rdl 
 
 vvCXjjK. 
 
 20 
 
 
 25 
 
 orA i99Kb 15 . >1 \\ynl 
 U r<lxi . 
 
 30 
 .101.1 
 
 V\< 
 
 .V<UA> 
 
 35
 
 era! .nma 
 
 ^ cnax.Q r^.l^. ^TJJ.I onsox, 
 
 o . 
 
 40 .r^ilAO K'iixAB .Txwr^.T A \ \ Klar^ Ktoen aop 
 .^in \ ->0&A ^.iL. ,co 
 
 45 
 
 Q iri\ 
 
 e ^\a^ 
 
 l=> b\ \ \ n 
 
 ^\ 1 \ ->o . 
 
 .acrx.i -^rj . .xi. cnsax. 
 
 ^^ tr 
 50 K'To .K'Ha crA .iJu&rf .orA ^r^ ^\j.Ao-
 
 II. EVANGELII MATTHAEI CAPUT QUINTUM. 
 
 [ex editione Americana, supra nr. 65 c]. 
 
 jaioo : KlziA ^<xr, i rc"u* .v^ ' 1 
 
 >op 
 
 -iop.i : ^ocn n \ -> ^-^.l.l 10 
 nVrc'.i ,coQ i .1 rr^-inW >ft ns\ ^^OCOASCX 9 
 
 10 .
 
 11 
 15 r<3Li_=> r\lra A_A ^ W . V x. ^^sar^o :_cu^A 
 
 12 
 r<Ll_4an .p^i^TIT^ 
 
 13 ,_^ Q- ^ ^*^^ " f_!i73.1 ^^ * "^ ^ \ 
 
 COM. 
 .. .. \ . .. .. 
 
 %* I ' \* . t i ' 
 
 20 
 
 r<l\ .r<*yi\%..i cni 
 
 cncncu 
 
 orA 
 
 25 I-.^^aJr K'fViLrj -'' calJO : 
 
 rdxido 16 
 
 ore* rdfiOCCttl rtf'trt'.n rurf.i , OVTLDD r^ 17
 
 is so 
 
 orf K'.TJJ .icu ir^ik.ini'a Klx^ 
 rdiaf*. rtlnocLSu =a i -n NA 
 
 19 
 : KlxjJlinA rtli&cn ,k\ IQ :rc"io^.i 
 
 .r<li^az.:i K'^cxiisarj K'TO^U 35 
 20 : .r^i*giT..-t K'aiAsara K'iuiu r ^= 3 rdico 
 
 ,^0^\ S*g1 T, 21 .KLJuSOX.:! 
 
 AQ \n vi AJ^O : AoJ^a^ rd : rd.u 40 
 
 Klirf i^JOr^ ^*.T Klir^22 i-.rdL.ll oqp 
 con .-livra : KlcuK* >cn<7u*nf A.i_ iij.i sn A^i 
 
 Nestle.
 
 ocn J3Lt4ja :r<i_A tsart-ii ^solAo . re <Tuc.c\i3a cop 
 45 ikjrc' jaijLsa.i Ax^cn 0011^23 i-.rt'icu.T n 
 
 50 
 
 vu^ 
 
 v\ (Xwr^ v^ 
 
 -t3-iacv\ Aio : rdjjt=.Ti Ai- vv li 
 v.v^i "rcu ^pi-o K*o\ ^."itcno :vv 
 ^. :.V^. VOL. 
 v^3llii v 
 
 Aair\o iKlxa 
 
 26 
 
 27 .Kla 
 
 : -cools co^ 
 
 ix^ vA jjinA . vO
 
 VVV<\ Cn^ r^o : VCS3.TCO T-JJ 
 
 _ so -:-.t<lcnij eo 
 .14* . 
 
 ib^ crA A^ru icn^^Mr^ rC'ir.l 
 
 65 
 AnT..l 9O .io^j^.l aoA .Vi^. 
 
 33 
 
 : <^. 
 
 34 :- .v\ 
 
 oca KliOocLA.i : ^** ** f<l : vuao ^_a_i3p^< ?o 
 -co r^VnaA.i : rd^irdzi rdAo 35 .; : rC'caArc'.i 
 
 : .rcisi rclLLsb.i ,m
 
 orxri .T "?**** \ ^VJK' y * ^ 
 75 re'acnh r<^r37 -.-.K'&icu* OK' 
 
 38 .000 
 
 ,<\ V f^-i-i-o :r^\ i s 
 rdl.i :^0-^A rtfLiK' isaK' ^_*.ii Klini' 39 .-. ~? \ * 
 so vA rdM^a.i ^n rc^K* trdx&=> AnncA 
 K* caA rdi^K' : rdujsai.i 
 
 HO VOOX. _ O.13.1 rC=3 ^1 .?3O 40 
 
 V^ -* 
 
 .^*l> 41 : . vsXt C\A- 1-^3 ^r<* cnA J3CXHJL 
 \* \ V . V ^ . 
 
 85 KlA vyJ_=73 A \KL3i rfj^.t .J99O .cnA .3 03 
 X 1 ' ' - 
 
 _^0^> S *1 T. 43 .,< 
 
 . . . . \ \ ' \ 
 
 I^OK* fx *<*<< 44 ' "A 7"*^ ? f ia> 9 : "\ 7:^ .
 
 90 
 
 .iQ.i ocn : 
 
 so :rJLi=> A^ 
 . * 
 
 46 -:..r 
 
 
 
 ^^O-sA t t"iMirq.i 95 
 
 ^ ^_^ 1 * 
 
 47 -:-..^.i IN. rc'.tcn >co rdfioJLs 
 V . 
 
 ,co 
 
 _oiort' AiAon aooo 48 : . 
 ... 
 
 .003
 
 HI. VITAE PROPHETARUM. 
 
 (E tribus codicibus Musei Britannici.) 
 
 :oocn 
 
 .r^acn -j. 
 
 5 
 
 10 orA oi.iivi.r^ K'.UJfiwo .rdiita r^ivxii >\J.cv 
 
 "U.TQ 
 
 15 
 
 \ \ \ 
 
 ^ rf -1-1:1 iv-n -u^. OArdi. .rtUJSO errs Ktvcn 
 cvocn
 
 V s 
 
 oocn ^iW.! ,_i acniK' 
 rdl r&xxA& ^.'UK' .r^jjso ocvcn 
 
 S Kliz. 2O .rtli^QCul rdSO.Vh. 20 
 
 ^ & 
 
 .1^=3.1 
 
 25 
 
 nc'irxD i&Vfioa .r^M^.l K'inn 
 rdoa .1^1^. T^ ^^osaA 
 .1 oocn 
 ca\ ^UK'.I > en 
 
 K'&vU.iSJ ^n rdcujji.i so 
 >cno&ir<'Q .^..T*^U r 
 .'U r<rA rdJcJaTi ^99 rC'rdi^a.fic .1 . 
 K*C\CO ^rvsrc' ^^ .Klfia^ rdm^ 
 
 rdnx S9 rctoen KK^ ocn /r<l=>q3.i 
 
 35
 
 taJtft 
 K'iao KlAio .ooaa3.i\s->\ 
 
 '. P^J\ST. >CT3 2Q 
 40 
 
 a Ktocn 
 
 45 ^^_Oonl2Q r^lT^^C* TI^L r^Ocn v^^- . > cnO.TAf^lra 
 1-^3^ J.X\OQ r^w^CXj-v) r<li^q f^^v . ^CVCTJ 
 
 J.l^. .K'ctApt'.n 
 
 . 
 
 50 rC'ov^O.ll r^T^^. ^3 *^3J3Q^O -%^cn r^OX^O.t^ 
 
 rsliiri'
 
 K'icoi ^sao .r<la.Tiir<'.i r^floi^ Cn*sob\b\r? 00=3.1 -en 
 .i r Acn K^ocuA v^oirc'^ona .^cn vyr^.l 
 
 IXcHK':i .' K^Cl^lK' 60 
 
 J3oo\jr<' ,73 ^ 
 cri J ^vrC'.l -.CD 
 K'oa ^sori* 
 
 .i oooo ^. 
 
 K'.icn AQ .^cv^c\ 65 
 
 K'cKxw r^ch\QcK=3 
 
 Ardz..i rc^^ta jaoord^oXcC^Xo .orA 
 r^tirc'.i .cvA 
 Kl=U ^8.1 . 
 
 ^IIMYI*O 70 
 rdicn 
 can K'ocn 
 
 75
 
 8u 
 
 orao.i 
 
 i^. t<L=X3.i\s~> 
 ^=j rd^.CU\ CT 
 85 .rcxi^l rc^Lvf<rSlai.OT ocb r^oqDO .ri'crArc'.i 
 
 .r^V3.iJ=3 ocn rd^cxx. 
 
 90 
 
 tlra.-uj act) rdJQo^cO^a [rC'icu vyK'] Kiocn 
 .cofloosai pa K'orAK'i rC^jL^at. rtli. rcd.i 
 aep K'liK'.i rdia\ajt..i n^sai 
 
 95 
 
 Ktocn ^
 
 t 
 
 &USQQ .rfjc 
 
 rf-i.i rc'ocr) .ii-is .1 ocb 100 
 000273 K'ocn 
 CDI n n -n oKLm.i K'ns > cao < t-mio 
 
 en nn m^. CDO2Q.T3 ^o^uxa 105 
 
 ocn r<^\s. .00^. ir^ a 
 .r<lA^\ K^. 
 
 oacn.i .p^rgis\ .acnu n^'^vrc' rdaj r<Licn 
 
 no 
 
 .r<i.DQA> O03 rC'ocn i 
 -iJ^ .1^ r =3V=c\ - 
 .i r<C.'.ilri aLwi .orx^cA rc'ocn 
 
 us
 
 .K'ocn .sen* 
 120 
 
 K'ocn .iar^ rc^ms 
 
 oor ooco 
 
 125 
 
 .K'oco >cno^vr<' 
 
 130 
 
 rdlcn 
 
 
 !35*lcuJ2a:i .1^.10 ^ .1.1 K^ni\ Ami ^.i 
 
 GOOD .. x^ .1 1 .T-3 .r<j1_il3 OOCT3
 
 cn\*k\o 
 
 onLaOxA >.i r^oco 
 
 r^JiOO.lA\ Jl^J^K'O .ndjin^ vy-.K' 
 
 ctocn 
 
 At -^ 140 
 
 ^90 K'ocn > cpo^K r ^Kla.i 145 
 oq3 .1^0 : 
 r^OOO .r^-iA 
 
 ribcn >eoaAu r <'a -. 
 
 rlca^.cuorc'.TO r^'.iOcaA i 
 
 a 150 
 
 > rdicn . 
 
 orA 
 
 Ktoeo ,cpc\^v,r<' .T=r<li Kll.l r^itsno K^CUJJ 155 
 i vwr
 
 rta 
 
 vy 
 
 crA .=D 
 K'ocn 
 
 vyK* . cn.\ r^ocn rc'ocno 
 
 165 .iJ.VkCini OOO ArC' rr^lOD 
 
 K'ocn Kls-no K'aco 
 
 1 rfocn rc^vo .xoJ^cnurD.i rfoeo K'oco 
 
 ^ 
 
 vv 
 ooeo ^"<* ,. 
 
 a.1 .CfA 
 
 no KllA 20^.1 ^i rc'oon 
 .'i ,_..! ocn .end o.ocn
 
 rc's-iT 1 K'tr^i.l . 
 
 r^sag. ta.Aorc'i ,coa .^CDfluk. ^^ps^xrj ufi^. 180 
 
 K'ocn ^x^K.^3 
 
 o .cn.vT .oi ^. r^ocn K'.i 
 
 orA 
 
 rrfncn A^'Kf rt'ixttss r<lo 
 .t ooo.i A\sa .cn^vcxau^.i rl=iv=3 rtfcvco 185 
 
 T* jacxnr.K'.l A 
 
 iia^..! K^oA\TJ3 A^a&xx.K'o 190 
 
 .rC'OCD 
 
 oo . 
 
 .A -> -1.1 r^nlcvx. r^ocnj rclxrai\:i 
 .Kl^.iK' aii^.i 

 
 ocp 
 
 200 ..ST.OCTJ 
 
 rc'ocn t 
 
 Q\iT~ 
 
 205 .laa-) ifio^.'i^ r<Locncv 
 
 pa K'ocn 
 .crA Ktoon 1 
 
 r^loolo CU3.3 
 - i^\rD AO cn^ir^A nr^ .T *\1 
 
 ..V i ioi.1 rd^ir^ .tn K'ocn >coo^vr< r 
 
 215 
 
 K'ocn >cnG&\-r^ T<> T.ird^q ocn
 
 '. >ODO.iajjA cnLt.i 
 
 225 
 .I\QV 
 
 
 K'aon >cnc\&urc' rdicn .poi 
 
 .03^1^33 .V-lQO K'^rdx^fiD t^O .r<ilr<'.l K'.'Us 230 
 
 i oen r^ocn >erjaivr^ rdaco .K'OOD 
 
 .i om 
 
 r^ocn 
 
 V 
 
 Nestle.
 
 .engirds -ti>A r^ r^l >Q 
 
 K'ocn 
 rc'CUU 
 
 criinXo ca& 
 
 ^un r r^ K' 
 caX K'cuu.i ii r^aco Kl=> .rClAK*.! >cna. < vrl= 
 
 250 
 
 .i re'ocn rfocb.i .vfo.i 
 255 A^. K'i'vK' .= co_C\ . r^_r.i n^ocn V \i 
 
 .t .rC^W orA^ Aj^a
 
 260 
 
 .oc.cinAK' ^w K'ocn >cno^\*r<' 
 
 K'.ien icoa .r^.irir^ rd^ir^ pa dxu^.i rc'icu 
 
 caA n^.* T-^ .1 i^- K'Avsa-iO .>ocn 265 
 
 02=3 
 
 270 
 rtlieo 
 
 .i 275 
 
 r^oeo 
 
 Q*
 
 \ 
 
 AnT. ^..i . 
 n A^v-io . 
 
 280 .K'.ld.-A) ^CV\ 
 
 _Sk 
 vs&cno .A^r^o.T^ K^cx-ix- .aooo Aii-i K'ocnct 
 
 V X V- 
 
 relA JC-JKlAcx .fjdsr^ 1 
 
 .rfocn.i v ti. 
 Anr: 
 
 .r^icncu 
 
 Ai\n 
 
 290 ..Ao^ULSn KlicOobr^ ^_C\ca*'iA>.i rdtio .AAo 
 
 295
 
 irua^Kh Ausaa 300 
 
 r^ rf\ \ 
 p^*sn s .1 KlucL^ A s. 
 
 co .1 
 
 ni'.icn 
 crAo .rOoo ^^oan ajL.oKl=o 310 
 
 >on . 
 
 .> \ T .i 
 
 A s
 
 . f*i n 
 
 crA rrfnoo r^i 
 
 ' orA r^oan iruQ Kla^. cni^ rrflico 
 
 K'Oon > 
 cora K^ciiil") rfoco V)r<'. < i 
 
 vwre 
 
 Klz^i nfacn ^vA.i pc'^v^axrs K'ocn.i 
 
 .i cuc : 
 
 r^ocn r^- Ocp 
 
 330 
 
 K"ocn 
 
 orA r^ocn ^Iba.i r^ocn ocpo 
 >^ > u -T^O .va^^so -^-^Tr 
 >cr>avr<'i ir<UL=> cni*L2w . , en cv.xs^ .1 cu 
 335 ..A\r..i rf^u^a oiAx-K' KlwioKl=).T 
 ^..T* ocn 

 
 T 8 
 
 crn.TJt. .< 
 
 340 
 a\ i T. 
 
 orAsao caA 
 
 - >t \ > 
 
 .i rt'aco 
 
 r&iK* ca\\^n.i' oon 
 i "i n&K'O ..i 1 s .1 r^\ s A-s. >i 
 
 '.i ac .rfcuaflo ^20 >cnoAur^ reiiv^. 355 
 .:! r^^< i i T \ pn \ T ioK'
 
 ,50 ..ai^fl rd^/ir^ pa rfocn >nz.ch p) 
 360 ,VhA\ i Kl^irtla rcfocn 
 
 il K'ocn 
 
 oocn ^Artflz. rfcV\v.U2 >*iojj 
 K'cK&acnAjLO .cnA oocn ^L2ki&2n K'ioJ.i 
 365 .^aijc.ior<lr) j^.iopt'o rtf'c^rc'o . Ac^r^j.i cnA oocn 
 r^OcnJ .Ajj.T^* rdA.i r<^1i\\ri cnA t: 
 cncK-L^no rt'T 
 
 .K'ocn 
 > ..tL^rf .T^ r^rf ocn rilicarao 
 
 .I ocn . 
 
 375 
 
 rt'ocn >< 
 
 .t ocn
 
 ouc 
 
 -- * \^ 
 rdicnA ^cnoAnr.o . 
 
 ...can ^oon .*icn ^n . ^cr3OcYir>r^ 
 oooo 
 
 r<!Xo K'.ioArds o<ii.i K'Aa .iii. 
 
 i.i pa 
 
 . - 
 
 irt' rtlrs 
 
 .Kticn 
 
 385 
 
 Ktoco iCoouK' Klico 
 
 ' .\_^.l 
 
 tin^LM? ^V* *^-.^^3 ^*^?3 CY^J^^1_JC* CN ^^lx^3^*^ 
 OQ2QJLO r^^r: OX.1JL*O .r^ASlr^' *2H r<*w\w\Jr^ A P3LO 390 
 
 ocn Art'.i 
 
 .TO 395
 
 .l ocn ..i.icnia .1.100 rctico i<k= 
 oo&u_.vsm crUSULC . jpc^CUTSi rC^ 
 400 y^Ar^ cn&cA jcno^rc'.i } coasoM : T ^Acno 
 
 >> \ TJ 
 
 ^cp 
 
 O.xZLl^nf.1 P^-lOP .^CUCTD .tSIT... > UU O 
 
 .Ac\r<Li=j coi-i rtlrii.i ^ao^ rdzi&o . 
 
 4io)a.To r^ocn jiSoi even . r<lni iov^. is r^i 
 
 .! ocn 
 .t oen aco relnj.i oeo 
 
 415 ^.1 r^ocn .^liniCU orai^^a.l . ^i.^ar.
 
 ^ orA .i 
 
 ... en a.jj re* 
 ocvcn rdlTur^rtlruo 420 
 
 rto rf T l.i 
 ocn .oocn 
 
 sb.io Klico^.i 425 
 
 .t riiii. 
 -irA oX . 
 
 .i 430 
 
 r<l.lOCfx.i K'.'Ur^ pa i=A
 
 IV. HISTORIA INVEOTIONIS SANCTAE 
 CRUCIS. 
 
 1) e cod. paris. 234. 
 
 (fol. 293, recto, col. 1.) 
 
 . j . M " . Mft^il V r\< fflx^Aj] . ^o *.1q7o' o t ^A<-> V -^ .. 
 
 *-> wr> "i *^ A ^ gi r n S? c0i 
 
 5 ^91 .^OiaL^t 09jl09 ) 1 1 q ff>] 
 
 .^OOJJO ) 0>\4.9 L*^^ ^VVn A. oA^j ^C l^Aj) J901 
 
 .) * * 4 V? 
 
 _ 
 
 -u_ 
 
 (, col. 2.) . 
 90^ lAl 
 
 ' r^? ^si-**! *? 
 
 o V^D 
 . Sl^M 
 
 iil.* csi
 
 . | M * A So ^*i* 
 
 ;? * 
 
 -i_ 20 
 
 u- 
 
 | ^.1^ ^.V ^ n o 
 
 A VVj^ A.. 
 
 . . 
 
 ? (ft, col. 1) 
 
 I 
 
 L- 1- i-C 25 
 
 H=^ 
 
 ^ ^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 - -^ 
 
 . Soi 
 
 . 
 
 ^-:- 
 
 30 
 
 _A 
 
 ^01 )j -^r>^ 
 
 (J? . 
 
 qiVi\ OO91 . >q ^o]? I i^--. ? 
 
 35 
 
 (6, col. 2) .- 
 
 . | A ^ " 1 *^ ,0 
 
 /n A o 1 
 
 | ~-* ^ V^
 
 P --^ >o_po . i? p _- . . 
 
 .oNVi^l M . ]j * s/rr?\ oiV 
 
 40 
 
 Ll'l 
 
 .oJtn 
 
 45 -l_ 
 
 . _ 
 
 50 
 
 _^._n 
 ) * ^ 
 
 IVVrt 
 
 , CfuMJc . .oai ^Viv^ i_a? 
 T._ jooi .jo^AVi 
 
 jj'l ^0)9 
 
 55 
 
 9 . \ q A P] 
 
 , o >\qi ^o . )jgi 
 
 l (^ 294, <7, 
 
 ol*] 
 
 f ^ " "i 
 
 ilrJ U_iL 
 
 . ^ O9I 
 
 . 
 
 -jJ-C ^ 
 
 (//, 2.)
 
 9i^ Sn 4^ 
 
 ) * 1 1 ^ V 09il^9 j " "^ j.^;c . jA^^o 60 
 
 |Jo . 
 
 otn 
 
 091 A n^lO . 001 Alfl^ij --i-^. i j^C . yA..n^ A,Ak 65 
 
 col. 1.) 
 
 ^091 (-4.^. . ^091 M )^?aLo9^ J991 0^.9 ^I^i 70 
 
 ^*9 | ".^ *^ ) q A 0] ,-A 
 
 -i^? r^1 r~ 
 
 | A^A A Vn< j ro ^. o> | Q A nl V V 
 
 75 
 
 2)^4
 
 _^9 U?o* . IT U 
 
 80 Cj^LS^i (&, COl. 2.) . |^0>0 U' 
 
 1' - . T-2 -- >0|-0? 
 
 . 
 
 *-~* . . 
 
 ]ooio .^310. 
 
 85 ^Jcc^j: Jc n 'J.Ll'l P ^c . i-nl.jj com 
 
 . 
 
 90 UU 
 
 OO01 -^ 1 
 
 . J0919 
 
 rv i 
 
 ) t*Si> 0001 
 
 (fol. 295, a, col. 1.) 
 
 ^.A A V^ V .O9QJO . o ". ~i A 1 ^.V -^ A. 
 
 . -- -- 
 
 95 ]?| 4 ">? . oS*|3 | ^.^ *.<^ 
 
 . . 
 
 r-=" ^910^1 _cc_=l-AC . nL. -j ^ 
 0010 . b~-=^r (J-nl. ^9ialHk i otn
 
 , 
 
 alco 0001 _ 
 
 k *'l ^^OO . .CTUk^'^ )_|4^_4^I 100 
 
 2) e codice Mus. Brit. Add. 14,644. 
 
 | ) ^S? im-^o w^sA^l Ua^l? U S4,^ (18 r.) l 
 
 ^ |n\Vi . f^n 1 . 71 1 ^n n 
 
 u - Al 4*n 
 
 ^o o A 7 
 {.1^,71 
 
 ^001 i^-' - _- . 
 
 ) M A V ^O^A ^i^O 10 
 
 )oai 
 
 ^As *-* 
 
 nn ^ 
 
 r -lo AliaLaM jj .^.*loa^ "(ALA1- jA-J-c 
 
 Nestle.
 
 15 
 
 _-cc iAJ-kjLe? <n-*?cinLi _lco . j-k ^t*i 
 
 (f. 18 vers.) 
 .ni*Sn 
 
 20 r ^. 
 
 1 TM.I Ulc . ^001 U^i-- ^ tSn ^ ^ >LLl 
 
 ^ Q^| 
 
 . : ^_k!_- 1* " -:c . )g^ t ,n _1^ i'n^L ^oA^otn 
 25 o " ^" ^ t 0< ~^^ JOS1 |_S >9 _^^_^C 
 
 N. 0> ' Vj" \ 
 
 __^ 9 -* -LC .^M* 
 
 I-,-*.' ])0ial^0 . . rJjJ- ^ U r^ | *ViTT>? 
 . ^i-klj- ^J! l*-i "_'_-: .cA^^M ! J__^.- 
 " ~*^ -1 ^1_ A.1^1 . ,^-rzli.L 
 
 30 .-J-T .--'._.:_ i^aloJ _^- r *.- x ^^l . . 
 
 .CTULs O^JOO . A^9 Z\^M t O TL^lCj-C ^ 
 
 ,-J! Q^AA|O . ^ L^IL y-kl )^>alaj ^v ; 
 
 . . : -i_
 
 I- jlio5 .OAO-L^4 j-k. jj . ^flT.AjS 0^0,0 35 
 x x> \> *j 
 
 (_ITI ^ AVffft . ii^9 oiA^^Li^ xv v n ^ -> i ^| 
 
 j . 
 
 9 . i^o] ,-kOj j^. U^a^ . jj^a^ . oa^ b] 
 
 |ooio . 
 
 . Qjgio . A-^- v/^o A^S7 t" 1 '-'^ r i 
 
 40 
 
 . ^ ^. _t .^11.^ U A? 
 
 " J- w 
 
 r ci .oA^ooi (fol. 19 rect.) . 
 
 . | r<?^Vo 1< 
 
 
 
 \ \ \ * 
 
 \ X ^^ * \ * T 
 
 r* ^ r" 
 
 ^Jl 
 
 ,01 .OJ| 50 
 
 .*^ . . r 1 - 1 - 1 ' -^ " "~" 
 
 flc'l? ^-1 .V^li^fu] -u.ln tiL 
 
 U^tJI fJvwAB>- ? A J U * ! 7 |,^i^^HU^V 7i^ ^ * 
 
 \ 
 
 H*
 
 55 Ojicj _*? . - . , ^ . 
 
 ill: _* _*JJ JA^ . _l^l_s-J^'-tc 1* . 4j r 
 
 L'_^.-.^ )J_SJ *v^ y.* _M w . -- 
 
 t\t] -^.^ ii-1 w00^9 , 
 
 60 oosi r-^lo] ^-f 1 r- ? -- 
 
 . . 
 9 _*? .cnJLo ^ . ]Aa\Sr) L 
 
 001 
 
 65 V?i^. <cai!>s 13 ^-A? Jo . 
 
 i^K. >c-| . , r '^ rcJ-iJ -e .^t^lo ^rvch 
 
 jiejo ^t-aj (fol. 19 vers.) 
 
 _*-L^! ^_ J ^-i__J_^ 001 
 70 -."1- cooi --^ ^lr ,_: _Lo '< *S] ." c.^.^_ 
 ^_ ^^\| ASro -*. r ..' o0vl) .^oi 
 
 U . jiej 
 
 0^001 VnV ^V v^V^ 0010 .
 
 i 9lj^> ^* 75 
 0*0919 _*9Uij 0091 
 
 LI c . >-ic.l_ 
 
 0091 -Ajlc!? i-^, 
 
 O091 
 
 .) Mi 4V 0*091 ,]"> 0091 ^^,^9 .^9IO^O70 llil-i 80 
 
 . 
 CTT.L _t9i 
 
 , .091^ J091 M^ ".C-A-*. 091 
 
 _- . 
 
 i-.l-J! iw.^ loo .t^9ioi_^co ) ^ ^"1 Is 0091 
 
 ^^f 
 
 J091 _^OA9I 85 
 ) * * y ^ ^>n^VV QO91 O^l 
 
 "*; " r = | loo ^ C9io .^*9i 
 
 U ^flD .|^o|o o.i_.C 
 
 *^^ * - ^ 
 
 , 
 
 O91 \oj_4, <_s) .".2-4-ki 'n JcJ.1^4*^-: f^!!c 90 
 . jcsi > o\q j^iLi ]Jc_LLscLcc .)o9i ^ 
 
 . ) lt> i4Vm 9LO 0091 _^1^0*9lLc9 \^1* JO91 w9i O9I 
 
 .=-!? ^9id^ 1U^ (f- 20 i-'ect.) lloik |ooi 
 | "-^^ ^
 
 95 ^j_O J 
 
 ? 001 li-O9 hi-*- AlSruoi . _* 
 
 ^ ^"i- ^- --rv M >*i 
 i U.- ^1. AO010 . ovo 
 _*? ,jc .^mL^aM ) i HP] j 
 
 100. >^ IOQI i " e >^ ^c| ^nViATf? . >\gi .f-o^ ^i'<^V u 
 cnJ| . .iiL j^ALo jJlc ^J| ^oAS-Sn^, ^pAj| ]oio 
 
 ^ U-^J UA^S Ulo 
 . *,Sgi >ooALo ID ! . oil. cj c]o \ 
 
 1 ^:^j (jb01O . i ^ ^^^ * |3 IL'-C^ -^11-C i ^ ^^ ^ * 
 
 105 J ^013.^0.^^ )V)S? i^oAlo ) i 4 P^ 
 
 ,_^ 0001 
 
 UlrcnV 
 
 |l\SnVt fSO . ,zJ| o^oojo . ^02^ | -^^ 
 . n 1 "i 1? n *~ A] MC ,CTL!_ 
 
 ? p _^9 .QjOl . .ii 
 
 01 Sn 4,9 
 
 't-^-- i-J"i? r , . 
 
 UU |ooi ]| ^ i_o 
 
 . A 1 V-, V^
 
 OOCI O93Ltf] }ZC->312} J901 fiO 115 
 ^^Vn .fll^Q^ V/s Qjj 
 
 AJ] ik9^ e (f. 20 vers.) 11 .!, 
 
 o) .111*0 'U^ U^ ^tlo^o -*j] >OAIQJ .1 . 
 
 I Vo ^ \ . A^ A Vn *i ^t^i >*< I V^ m 
 
 .^jlo] |Aa^k> .|^is Vsilo^ w^i^jA^ ll^j^^ 1^01120 
 iloj .L^^Lso Ulc-A.^ L^J* )^^9 A^>,9 \^sJi onJl 
 
 . . VJ* 
 
 g ^ \ . >. A A Vrt La^|o . LSi^l9 Ll2_4_C . ^iA A V^ I ^ >.| ^..x 
 
 _^9 wtoi . 
 
 125 
 
 ,-l*o . j -^- J 
 
 0(31 
 
 ^i Ale 
 
 . 
 
 . OOS1 . *Vl 1^ ? 
 
 SI _^9 _1^ . ^^^^ . *\ai 
 
 130 
 
 ,_c Is ~c| -^9 Al] . 
 . flri |90<3i^ . j^\ Sn 1 Vi g . 
 jj] .^fLe] j^^SV .^^j^c ^o]o A^Lo?
 
 Uj-oAic? 
 
 if*' -*-- '-** '- c' -"n " ~z.~x -J! . 
 
 90<3i^ . ^, 
 
 -= 
 
 9 .^^^9l|9 001 U! 
 
 131 ^ pi 
 
 1 A A -""" 't-2-^ iicrukL 
 
 13? -i*^ (fol. 21 rect.) - jA^J 
 
 1: 1900U P^, . _^J-:^ ll^.^, 
 
 li-o o^, ^.Lo - 11 ^^H ^alLo pi pis .^1o l^js o^. 
 
 )M< AST? (31 q t n]9 1A09 .=-=1* Pi 1 2-*l= PtC .1931 
 
 150 . lL 
 
 139 
 
 K v^ |j | A i v i ^ 
 
 13? ^tSSailo ,c3uJ^s . ^ A A v.^ ^ A V _
 
 "Vs \ic osi Aj] . OI^LM&A,^ ^| 155 
 jj-n 001 y 1 A *-> .9 051 ,J ^fle } 
 
 ^-^ .^0^ ^0 99Ajk,]9 051 
 
 i S ^ ]Lz~ ^^ai Q_^ .jo5i ^a^ ^ Sr g 
 
 .Jon ^>lo ^e'+ jA^Al. lA-kLo A^o ^o |3o .|o5i 
 
 5Qlo5^ ]?51 i ^^ yl^ jj| [V^ ^j^o j^,51 wSJ 160 
 
 v o . ^ n]? 
 
 Ul w^i Labile j^affl9 !i-.'J-. avLLo u2.sH j -^ > 
 
 ^k 9 9A^ 165 
 J031 ^.(_ ]A099 (TLlLo U.A.1 j.lfl.2S? (U^- 
 
 95LJAJ9 
 
 (fol. 21 vers.) 
 
 Ml .^ai^* --^ f^ p ^j.l= .yl^r U] ill^ . +Zr\ n ^ 170 
 
 051 . ^*i w^C.l^.Jjr] ij>C2j ^IiL >*1^\1SP 
 -i * I *^^ j_L^^J I ^vV A. ffl Vi A -^ I IVAO *. 
 
 ^tj iVi ^9 ,- V.'p-)
 
 001 .ooilic 
 
 ,oJ0i 
 
 oc0i Acco . ^fc) ffi-sn ^ 
 
 . . 4\4. ^.Ar^? {jf^SO . j.***AV? 01 M.QO A. 
 
 001 0010 . '(.iY "T ' Al " v ^ t^ 
 
 -A.31 . ^j r -*? (ICTL* . loci 
 001 
 
 001 >CL&7 ,.0 . 001 lA^Lo >c_o |Jo . 
 
 . r 
 
 n MO 40 . o;0t oc0i 4, v a>,p _A^ CTLO . ax> 001 
 
 J001 
 
 t SV>9 001 -lus:? 0ilLo c0i 
 
 U? "=-** -CCJ )J01 -llr .j^clc i^xOO . ]^' t ' * 4 ^ 
 
 190 ^TL^A^AJ' ^2-4-* -/^.Sf o) . ] 
 
 ]Sn\S 
 
 O . ^Lil^-1- J001J9 
 
 jj] ULc^a 1900LA 0010 (f. 22 rect.) 
 
 *>-> 90
 
 ,-c.L. I illo U,>=_ ^L A^n A,] . p'| ^s^ 
 
 195 
 
 0319 
 
 u^r ) ^^.1 A. A *-> ^ - Vj J ^_ 
 
 cai 
 
 310^9 ,-Lo 001 ij-SL^ J091 wtJ 01 AS 4,, CO 
 i^k^9 A\^ iiL-n ] A ^1^^ 7 
 
 0910 .|A^-C-0 Jci )^_Alo9 ^(31 lAfiO^O I fl- AJ.SO 
 
 <^AV^- ^ ji 
 
 A^^ ] | J_ll^-knJ_c _^9 -.n . -I 
 031 Ll^.'j-C, -uc _!:_! iosi ^ncJ-kh 091 U:=-=_L^LJ 210 
 
 9Ui ,^^ f0 . JOSI qi t VlS] 001 -si? \^110 
 
 c ! LLca.'J- j^nSV ^001 ^^loi . -'-' j 
 .31^0^ io<n ^sicA^i? .1^000199 j 
 ls-i lic_iilii -HJ-C.!.: ' :-!_ --ii__
 
 A, 01 Vl 4. ^SO 
 
 ? (fol. 22 vers.) 
 
 -u_ " ~'_, -11 . JA^',-0 U:2^i ,-+ 
 LS cosi i.L.^_:_:i- .cJ<3i I .' 
 ooi 
 
 .-.-.., ; 
 
 . 
 
 V viv> 
 
 ]Jo -W? Ul 
 
 ^_ 
 
 225 ^s| . 
 
 Jon 
 
 . 
 
 31 >Q n DO . 
 
 ooei 
 
 230^ jj| l ? olo jlejo |ruk ^s^ iX^o 31^ V^ josi 
 
 PI -^-T-C . U? = TV*.? !^-is.|-* M 1^ ^J-_*w^l ^flo
 
 *^ i-*.., Lc j-C . _!M , *A 1-i ^ __c - 
 
 svo josi ^^*|1 Ulo-t 1-= 
 
 ^i (fol. 23 rect.) ]oai J^p? + 
 ^0199 i^slej-e ^9) a^. Lo .oJsi t . v oo<n 
 
 i^S19 . jlcjc . V>A(31 ||.^9 -AlL.9 ^A| . ^gj 0^9 j^L^ 240 
 
 s)] !v v-- .O3t^ so n.m q W^OAAO^ >lia-' csi 
 ,cJ 
 
 . 
 
 C Ttllo gnQS^! JJI>09 ^031 )n AttAloO . . fLe t,t4Vl\ 245 
 
 . gn > tt . . 
 
 ^90n9 Uft099 |Jc^^_C . _-4. 
 
 9 31 1 *Sg ^ A^lC9|o . >O* r C -.1^? ++} 31 1 A\9 
 i 1 ' i', . i^.^ Pi-CCjl. |03I^9 (Jc-C.^ ,03Lllo 
 J031 
 
 0031 _*93LOlo9 | ^ """ 
 
 *|9|o . j-^ |nSSp9 M,^: 
 nl- J03LJ9 
 
 . 
 
 ?}- M?
 
 255 ^> 
 
 lc_IJ |^r>i Ui-sJ-E |-^A-^ i AliLc? . oili, |o9iJ 
 
 O91 |-4.?S.i j_*:rG_2? 1^909 -.091 J 
 
 .^miLs . *\qi 
 
 260 ^091 ^,-OSC AlQ-^l 
 
 9 (f. 23 vers.) j^nn* ^o 5oavA 
 
 '|5Lll\ 
 
 265 
 
 . ) q A 0*19 
 
 ,^9 ^"] ^ ._ 
 
 270 
 
 ? . <>SA] .O9i\nnS 
 
 . . ,_ 
 
 . l-^* 9L^9 
 
 i^ Ai
 
 3) e Cod. Vat. syr. 148 (a. Chr. 1267). 
 
 [ex explanatione officiorum ecclesiasticorum a Georgio Arbelensi 
 conscripta.] (I, 24.) 
 
 ) AVi A,; 
 
 ^| tttVo jjlcA^, AJ^JS . Lc.*_. .-.i_.^.' 
 
 i^Ja^ 
 
 j vr?S >.Aa 5 
 
 . 
 U 
 
 10 
 
 |^ '- ^ ",*. " AfSQ^O il-: --A. UJ 
 
 M (corr. 
 
 _201 L^ i-^ -- ^-^ 
 
 * 
 
 ^ V ]A^o .)>**4V?
 
 Ll'-i* T.'-; . r ^.- 
 
 _'-^- . r - : " -iJ^l-.-....' Li: r Y-^ . LC.A .* 
 20 U^X^jjJj^l 
 . _r :.!*-. 1.'. r:i:i_ , 
 
 -' '-^ L^A.r >.* ; J Ji r s . *.i 
 
 _.._ . . -. _. * I 
 
 25 |501 U il^.' ^h 091 . L.'-: r ^ LA.'_'_H V 1 
 
 . 
 
 ._ 
 30 -Ai^] lO) == U^J ! i-l v ^ --- 
 
 u- . . . r .~_ 
 
 J .o, oSI 
 
 ]A 040 
 35 
 
 a inclusa a secunda manu.
 
 A ^.Sr t " ]AloAio v^^^n 
 
 a *. eras urn. 
 
 b inclusa a secunda manu. 
 
 Nestle. 
 
 A \V|i^ ja j V<*i r| *~> 
 
 40 
 
 . 
 
 _9oo . kjaukoo o^lo ootn 
 
 45 
 
 ' " ' * w * * I "\ 
 
 9LLo'| r._C 
 
 _*9u^9A ^"^r^ ^^ . >a^po 
 
 _OOj_S9 91^al^ v ,A^ T-+I5L* ) 2. .1V^lo9 . ]^.JtrtA> 50 
 
 . O91O 0091
 
 Vo 
 
 55 | --*^ r - . O001 
 
 . loci JAJ-4, >-iS>!TA,9 Ui-*-s? . lA-fclc9 aiASn'1o -*_.._ 
 
 >"lSn 4^9 .J90LJP90 ) 4V) 4? 
 
 * l-i-. 1^ . > 
 
 , 
 
 60 ^so^ : _Lc5a_5 ^OL^a . r^? Qi^aJj n t Vin /, M! 
 |^ MI 4. '^^^ )j^?a^lmJ JU? ^TVS _a.9 
 
 . r _l*. N ^ 1 - A 
 
 uu. qi^Mi A.? L^c-^r. . i--^_-A._._ ^.l^^nJ r - . _- 
 65 )jai __: __^- '..^-4. . _^J-J " ~\1^ 
 
 _A9 (551 .^910^ O91 ^ 
 
 70 S.A_ . 0910 . 
 
 .-*--*. I ( 
 
 . 1 tj^lSp -n:_-' 0019 1^V^ ^ r i . 
 
 a pnmo 
 
 b a secunda manu.
 
 . , _ t . cci 
 
 |-D9 ? ^ ^ . s*\ ^V AVnV ^V. )j^oi 75 
 
 oiilc 
 I Vrt **.n ]+ Li 
 
 0019 
 
 ." c *l^ 
 
 85 
 
 90 
 
 -1
 
 132 Menses anni syriaci. 
 
 MENSES ANNI SYRIACI 
 
 INCIPIENTIS AB INTEELUNIO SEPTEMBRIS. 
 1. >a[-p [J-H>^ Oct - 2. 4-1 [J/H^ NOV. 
 
 3. >a[-]J-o <oia Dec. 4. ^| ^1L Jan. 5. ^^uk*, Febr. 
 6. jjf Mart. 7. ^^ Apr. 8. jl) Maj. 9. ^L^. Jim. 
 10. -ja^l Jul. 11. ^of Aug. 12. ^a^-f Sept. 
 
 DIES SEPTIMAN^l. 
 
 1^^ dies soils, dominica, ) *** * -VA ]
 
 GLOSSARIUM. 
 
 i 
 
 7 } 
 
 j)j c., plerumque m., pi. _a|| aVjp, aer. 
 
 jlf 33 Vater | father. 
 
 pLf impf. a verloren gehen, untergehen go astray, 
 perish. Aph. verderberi | destroy. || ^cj, Jj^sf 
 Untergang,Verderben | destruction, decline. || ^j^caLs 
 verderblich | pernicious. 
 
 part. pass. V^sf traurig mournful. Ethpe. 
 
 trauern, betriibt sein I mourn, be sad. 
 
 . 
 
 = h. nbhia bnx n. i. 
 
 ^f m. ayp<k; X. |^?a^f Dorfer | villages. 
 
 w, 41 mieten | hire. || ^f, \[^ m. Lohn wages. 
 
 (sic, 3, /i^i) Dach | roof. 
 ?f, nest. )^o ? f /., h. nttl Boden | soil. 
 VJ ? f /., h. lV Ohr | ear. 
 
 U ? f z v s!8o? (G. Hoffmann, ZDMG, 32, 748 n.), Ge- 
 stalt, Art, Aussehen | form, species, appearance.
 
 134 Glossarium. 
 
 \m\ 3 interjectio irridentis, ehe, euys. 
 
 of oder | or, a^lof (cf. i^a) oder, das heisst or, i. e. 
 
 | ), Ethpa. sich vereinigen, versohnen | be reconciled, 
 be at peace, jj ]1] f., pi. \lo2\ Zeichen, Wunder- 
 zeichen, Buchstabe | sign, token, miracle, letter. 
 
 oiof oh! Wehe! oh! woe! cum 
 
 14 Frosch | frog. 
 
 m., pi. ^5of, IzoVof (V~9] r t) Krippe manger, 
 of (vel ^SAOO]), Jerusalem. 
 f 48, g, 1 gehen | go. Part, niitzlich sein | serve. 
 
 32, m. Bruder | brother. | \iL f. Sch wester 
 sister || llo^f /. briiderliche Liebe, bes. als Anrede | 
 brotherly, love, "brethren". 
 
 1, impf. u, nehmen, annehmen, halten take, accept, 
 hold. Ethp. festgehalten werden | be retained. Aph. 
 ergreifen lassen ! cause to seize. || ,^1) pass, et act. jj 
 Besitz, Gewalt | possession, power, 
 zuriickgelassen, iibrig sein be left, 
 verweilen remain. | ^), }I^.1, /. \'L^M\ ; pi- 
 der letzte last. || aJ^.) st. const, (sc. 
 
 sine \ et in Sing, sine * 
 scribitur p-^, ein anderer an other. Adv.
 
 CHossarium. 
 
 135 
 
 et &..)jj*) im Gegenteil | on the contrary. 
 f., st. cstr. Z das Ende | end. 
 zuletzt | up to the last moment. 
 
 bis 
 
 etiam sine 
 
 conj. wie 
 
 as. 
 
 < 
 
 p-1 
 
 pers., Bote | messenger, 
 as, according to. || > ^[, ?T _^ ^ 
 f j wie dieser, eiu soldier such. 
 
 ^0, 
 
 auf solche Weise | in such a way. 
 
 Buff., wie like. (Cf. G. Hoffmann, ZDMG 32, 753.) 
 auf solche Weise, z. B. in such a way, e. g. 
 
 zugleich together. || jlo=) nachdem, entsprechend 
 according to, corresponding to. 
 
 wo? where? || oLf = on }JLf wo ist (er)? where 
 is (he)? || |lL,f ^ woher? whence? || ^L,f, )il-f auf 
 welche Weise? | in what way? cum. > relative. 
 v. vLf. V-1 h. bx 3. 
 jliLf m. Baum | tree, 
 ^f, | wahrhaftig, gewiss | truly, certainly. 
 ]L] '21 wer? | who? || ? \L] 22. 
 etiam 
 
 es 
 
 1 V* >.*| . 
 
 es ist, sind | there is, are ; hebr. v\ \\ ]om 
 
 war 
 
 there was. 
 
 ich habe I have. JLf etc. 
 
 ich bin | I am. || LX=M V es ist nicht it is not. 
 
 f. das Wesen | being, existence. 
 f., pL
 
 136 Glossarium. 
 
 v. ^j. 
 sf Impf. M, 41 QSSQH eat. || .oLJ^af 19, a. 
 
 \ 
 
 /. Speise, Lebensunterhalt | food, victuals. 
 
 impf. w, schwarz sein | be black. Aph. schwarzen | 
 make black. Part. pass, jo^oio geschwarzt) blackened, 
 schwarz I black. 
 
 v. >t- |.; 
 
 , a, 41 sorgen | attend to. 
 25 Bauer | peasant. 
 . Zorn, Arger I wrath, vexation. 
 
 * 
 
 13f= v f wenn, j3 nicht; aber, sondern | if not, but. (Cf. 
 aXXd.) || j" jjf wenn nicht, nach einer Negation | if 
 not (after a negation) o^f v. 5. 
 
 m. Gott God. || JkiTgo'ttlich | divine. || llokil 
 f. Gottheit | divinity. 
 41 Zorn halten | keep his anger. 
 /., pi ^-^X, |i^ h. yx 14, b Rippe | rib. 
 
 ^ q's,! et , q^f , impf. . ^)? lernen | learn. Pael. 
 lehren teach. || ua^Igelehrt| learned. 
 teacher. || ]lz Gelehrsamkeit j learning. || 
 25, 4, b 1 Lehre | doctrine. 
 T 1000, 33, d. St. emph. sg. scribit Nold. 
 pro )>V editio americana Apoc. 6, 11; 7, 1 4; 
 14, 1 (19, 18) UaX. 
 . 17 & Schiff | ship.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 137 
 
 v 
 
 T, impf. M, drangen, driicken press, oppress, j 
 
 es war notig | it was necessary. || jj^cfw. Bedrangnis, 
 
 Not oppression, calamity. 
 
 f /. Mutter | mother. 32. 
 
 bestandig constant. (Etiam = a\rif>.) Adv. 
 A .) i j^f . j lx*cf Handwerker artisan. || l^oi^of Hand- 
 werk, Kunst trade, art. Aph. ^.in-si, "pE^n glauben) 
 believe. :| jzoiia-oi Glaube faith. || ^11,0-^, f. ikiiiLdCo 
 glaubig, treu | faithful, true. 
 
 f, impf. a, sprechen | speak. |j ^e)^e, ]*\^ m. Wort, 
 Predigt, Abhandlung | word, sermon, treatise. 
 m. Lamm | lamb. 
 wann? | when? 
 
 wenn if. || > oouj, ^? Jwenn aber | but if. || a^ 
 haufig in nicht erfiillten Bedingungssatzen (often for 
 conditions not likely to be fulfilled). 
 , )jj ich I. PL ^.L* wir | we. 19. 
 
 /*. ivBtxTioiva, indictio. 
 
 v. ooi, -<n. 
 
 m. Mensch, urspriinglich kollektiv Mensch- 
 heit | man, originally mankind || der einzelne | the 
 
 single. Ul[ri ^Jr= 5 P L U^; f 7 - ^^1 eini 8 e 
 some. || \LZa] menschlich | human. || ]zoju) Menschen- 
 natur human nature. |j J.I3 v. Izsjf. 
 m. ; v.ajf /". du thou. j ^.3] m. ^-2jf ihr | ye. 19. 
 /. Frau | woman. 32.
 
 138 Glossarium. 
 
 jjo|, Pael. w.| heileu cure. || |lol| Heilkuast, Arzeneij 
 medicine. PL plerumque |lof. 
 
 TO OldotOV. 
 
 . 
 
 6 
 
 af /"., ^/. 1-^of "?] ocpatpct. 
 
 imp/", w binden bind.|| l^^f ^^Gefangnis prison. 
 af w. 25 Band | bond. 
 f doppelt | double ; v. -^ 
 
 f auch, sogar too, even.'|| Us) auch nicht, und nicht 
 neither. 
 
 , }l'f /.,j9/. <aw^. Gesicht, Oberflache, Gestalt | face, 
 surface, figure. 
 
 (pers.) plerumque Plur. Schloss, Burg | castle, 
 fortress, tower. 
 
 M .a) T }.o^Ma) m. 6 eTriaxoTro;. ' \l^a^^^&] Bischofs- 
 wiirde | bishopric. 
 
 Hinterhalt ambush v. 
 
 j V. 
 
 ;joj Weg | way. 
 v. 'ei. 
 
 m. pi. ]JoJ'?f Lowe | lion, 
 ij] f. Witwe | widow. 
 *f, \A] f., pi- ]$ Erde, Land | earth, country. 
 ^K?f irdisch I earthly.
 
 Grlossarium. 139 
 
 jf impf. u (Lag. Semit. 1,26) begegnen | meet. ! <Uof, 
 cum ^ et Suff. entgegen | to meet. 
 v. ^; liLJjf v. \LJ>i. 
 
 ,' y , " o 5 a ' 9 F- 
 
 jzM , /. IkAttss*^*) opaooo?o?. 
 
 w, ausgiessen, vergiessen pour out, shed. 
 
 V. ""*' 
 
 \1\, 48 rf 2 kommen, ankommen | come, arrive. ^/?^. 
 
 bringen,fiihren| bring, leadJ IzLzj^o, IzL^o Aukunft 
 
 arrival. 
 
 ]1| Zeichen | sign, token s. p. 134. 
 9 If, |izf w. Ort, Gegend | place, region. PL \l&\- \ 
 
 i& praep. nach | after ( 49, h) j^ ^ et ^ 
 
 ^i?c spater | later. Cf. de Lag. Mitth. 1, 77. 
 
 ^ praep. in, von Ort, Zeit, Zustand, Ursache, Instru- 
 ment in (prepos. denoting place, time, circumstance, 
 reason, instrument). 
 
 lijj-:, \-fZ h. "isa, 9peap(?) Brunnen, Cisterne | well, 
 cistern. 
 
 ^A,)^=, impf. w^j^ai schlecht sein be bad. Ethpe. ^^)^2f, 
 (w^Uf) nestor. ^*,].>\ , ct/m ^ es missfiel ihm | it 
 displeased him, ** bose j bad, wrong. || - ***Z*-~. 
 
 etwas Schlechtes | something wrong. ]%** Ver- 
 brechen, Unheil | crime, mischief. || )2ol-^s f> 
 Schlechtigkeit | wickedness. '' ]."*; 6 arm | poor.
 
 140 Glossarium. 
 
 
 s p. 27 puerulus; pupilla. 
 
 (w) suchen, untersuchen seek, investigate. Pa. be- 
 zeichnen | mean. 
 
 va(w)j9#.zerstreuen disperse. .EY^prt.zerstreutwerdenl 
 be dispersed. 
 
 h. ni'ttSTia. 
 
 D impf. a sich schamen | be ashamed, ji^ovc /. 
 Schande | disgrace. 
 
 h. ina. 
 
 vel ^) pa- ^^ erklaren | explain. Ethpa. ver- 
 stehen | understand. || vilos Erklarung explanation. 
 c, aa^s, contr. * ^ zwischen | between. Plerumque 
 sequente ^. " 
 
 alter cod. Jja^ons, Scholion |i^, = poraXoc, 
 pdxXoc, baculus. 
 
 . M pliindern | plunder. Ethpe. gepliindert, in die 
 Gefangenschaft gefiihrt werdeu | be robbed, be led 
 into captivity. || )2> /. Beute | prey. 
 
 impf. a, miissig sein, Zeit haben | be idle, have 
 time. Ethpe. cum ^ eifrig sein | be busy. Pa. auf- 
 horen machen, abschaffen | stop, abolish. U^a-s 
 dpyia, Tragheit | idleness. ^^^ verhindernd j 
 being a hindrance. 
 
 c /. Terebinthus. PL ^^^ die Frucht derselben 
 its fruit. 
 
 impf. a empfangen, schwanger werden | conceive,
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 141 
 
 be pregnant. Ethpe. empfangen werden | be con- 
 
 ceived. 
 
 Empfangnis | conception. 
 
 40 b. 47, 5 trosten | comfort. 
 
 V. ^_^. 
 
 pL |.Cv et ji Ei u. Eiformiges, z. B. (Him-) 
 Schadel | egg, and what looks like an egg, e.g. skull. 
 (Bar Ali \i=> cum R). 
 
 V. --A.LC. 
 
 cf. 32, Haus, Ort, Statte | house, place. 
 Topferwerkstatte | pottery. ]^Q a^ u. 
 Grabstatte | cemetery. 
 
 weinen 
 
 weep, 
 
 das Weinen | weeping. 
 
 ,/. lijjxcfruhreif I premature, j^^a'z^^zuerstreif I 
 
 firstling, 
 swallow, 
 
 what ripens first. 11 l^soa, pl> Ifaos Erstling 
 p/. , verschlingen, (Schlage) erleiden 
 
 suffer (blows). Ethpa. verzehrt werden be devoured. 
 s bauen | build. Ethpe. errichtet werden | be con- 
 structed. I ] " ."i ^ m. Gebaude | building. 
 
 P V . D (>.. 7 
 
 I&JLS V. j^i. 
 
 ". a, suss sein, sich ergotzen] be sweet, rejoice. 
 
 Wohlgeruch, Salbe | perfume, ointment (st. 
 abs. et. cstr. ap. PSm. bis >oias). || ^*Z siiss, wohl- 
 wollend sweet, benevolent, 
 agreeableness. 
 
 Annehmlichkeit j 
 
 Fleisch meat.
 
 142 Glossarium. 
 
 suchen, fordern, bitten j seek, demand, request. 
 l!ao /. Bitte | request. ]si f. das Suchen, die 
 Frage | petition, question. 
 
 s, iLs Herr, Besitzer | lord, owner. i-V^'vC^ pi. 
 enemy. llsL^EJ^IsFeindschaft I en- 
 
 mity. ^LjJi^GegnervorGerichtj opponent (in court). 
 coll., h. "VlPa plerumque /., das Vieh cattle. 
 
 suchen, fragen | investigate, ask. 
 
 vermindern diminish, ^s adj. et adv. abuehmend, 
 weniger | diminishing, less. ^ X* ^^ beinahe 
 about, 
 i v. IJ^D. 
 
 , \'fS> m. das unbebaute Feld j uncultivated field. || ^ ^ r v 
 draussen out of doors. ^ ^v ausser | without. 
 , \-f> 32. Der Sohn | son. In Zusaramensetzungen 
 (in composition) j^lj^ v. w*jj Mensch man. b f o^ ^ 
 Glacis (obzumvorhergehenden j^?ifitdoesnotbelong 
 to the preceding ji). || l^x^ ^ zur Stunde, sogleich 
 at once. || \l- r Tochter | daughter. 32. || fie^, 
 Vip na Wort~voice. P/. liiias Worte, Rede words, 
 speech. 
 
 schaffen, machen | create, make. Ethpe. geschafifen 
 werden | be created. jaLfs /. Schopfung creation. 
 Pl> \&^ Creaturen | creatures. || Uc^s 25 
 Schopfer | creator.
 
 Glossaiium. 143 
 
 f>m., in pi. plerumque f, beryllus. 
 Perle | pearl. 
 
 impf. u, sich beugen, niederknien | bow down, 
 kneel. ||^-v!o gesegnet | blessed. Pa. segnen | bless. 
 Part. pass. ^L^o gesegnet | blessed. || j^sioa A 
 Segen | blessing. 
 
 aber, im Gegenteil but, on the contrary. 
 
 (impf. u} blitzen lighten. Aph. strahlen j radiate. 
 m. Blitz | lightning. 
 
 a reifen, kochen | ripen, boil. || |L*oa gekochte 
 Speise | meat, I8ea[xct. 
 
 V. 1^.0 Sub 2u~>. 
 
 a f. Jungfrau virgin. |j ila^oiTa Jungfraulichkeit| 
 
 virginity. 
 
 |L , jJl^T glanzend, herrlich | splendid, glorious. 
 ]3, m. Pfeil | arrow (V ). 
 
 . Gerichtsdiener | officer. 
 
 I- M bilden, formen | form, shape. Ethpe. pass. 
 Mann | man, v. j.-o^. jJa^if 38 (BH. 
 Gr. 1, 48). 
 
 , Pa. schmahen,lastern ] revile, blaspheme. Ethpa.pass.
 
 144 Glossarium. 
 
 +^impf. a, sich treffen, ereignen (unpersonl.) | chance, 
 happen. 
 
 et JJoL^/. Tesvva. 
 
 , \L1 Mitte, das Innere middle, interior, o^o inner- 
 halb | within. | o^ hinein | in, inwards. 
 Aph. antworten | answer; dbtoxpifHjpKtt. 
 . et ]&aJ^f. Cisterne cistern. Cf. de Lagarde., 
 Mittheilungen 2, 354 A. 2. 
 I-"- * Rauber, Dieb | robber, thief. 
 ^! ehebrechen | commit adultery, c. ace. faa.^ Ehe- 
 
 bruch | adultery. 
 ) ^=HK f- Entscheidung | decision, 
 
 nemlich | namely, for. (Arab, 
 Kreis, Rad | circle, wheel. 
 
 offenbaren, entdecken reveal, discover. Ethpe.pass. 
 Pa. aufdecken | uncover. || 1 1 ^~ (jjollx. 25) 
 Offenbarung | revelation. || t.J.l'^J offeutlich [ pub- 
 licly. || lloll^tec OfFenbarung | revelation. 
 ^V^ rn YXwaaoxojjiov (PSm. j-v^n ). 
 impf. u, wegnehmen, berauben | take away, rob. 
 
 Beraubung | robbery. 
 impf. u, aushauen | hew out, carve, jj ) "^ 
 
 la^^ Bildhauerkunst j sculpture. 
 impf. u, vollenden | finish. Impf. a, vollendet sein 
 be complete. || Ul *'r^ ^ Q den Willen thun who
 
 Glossarium. 145 
 
 do the will. || j.:>a^ vollig, vollstandigj completely. || 
 
 vollkommen | perfect. 
 
 et ^a^ st. abs. et cstr., \^ pi. x -*^ die Seite| 
 side. |j v_ai^ VL neben | by the side of. 
 ); M^^ 1 ^ kraftig strong. 
 verborgen, geheim | hidden, secret. 
 to yevo?. 
 
 ausspeien spit out. Ethpe. pass. 
 schreien cry. j li^ , /. Geschrei | cry. 
 Af. zuteilen, anvertrauen | commit to, entrust. 
 , impf. u, schelten scold. 
 pl. ^; Ellen | cubits (= ^?). 
 
 r\ 8 5 m - Aussatz | leprosy |j -sj^., l^4 aussatzig 
 
 leprous. 
 
 j^, jI^Nord (Wind u. Gegend) | North (of wind & 
 
 region). |[) ff^- y nnrrllip.h northern. Pro wSi_? p^| 
 
 leg. vid. 
 
 >^, I^OP^. m. Knochen | bone. 
 
 <^*.S m Leib, Korper | body. 
 . a ^ impf. u, beruhren, betrachten touch, consider. 
 
 ?) Particula relationis, genitivi; Conjunctio weil 
 
 because. 
 
 l? h. SST 25 Wolf | wolf. 
 
 Nestle. K
 
 146 Glossarium. 
 
 L?, impf.u, opfern sacrifice. \^y m. Opfer sacrifice., 
 
 m. Altar | altar. 
 
 anhaugen | cleave to. Pa. verbinden | join. 
 ? , impf. a, fiihren, leiten | lead, guide. Eihpe. pass. ; 
 Pa. leiten, regieren | guide, rule. ]^c? Feld field. |j 
 Ips^ Wiiste | desert. || lp=c? Lebensfiihrung | way 
 of living. || Jj^b^so Leiter, Vorsteher leader, ruler. 
 l!ajsas die (Heils-)Okonomie | economy, plan (of 
 salvation). || ^ ? (^> ?) = h. ipyi Allerheiligstes 
 the holy of holies. || |jLJa-c? /. Biene | bee. 
 Pa. liigen | lie || V^/? liignerisch | lying, false. | 
 
 ? Luge | falsehood. 
 oi?, p=ffi? m. Gold | gold. || ^oi^c vel ^so^io part. 
 pass. pa. vel af. vergoldet | gilt. 
 
 st. cstr. &b ?, emph. ]ic? Ort place (o-/iov? 
 
 impf. c^j, richten | judge. || )X.? Gericht | court. | 
 Vil? Richter | judge. || tL^e, iKi^^c, st. cstr. ao-^o 
 Stadt | town. 
 
 part. jV, /. )^-? jubeln | rejoice. 
 |>> m. = h. *\*n Generation | generation. 
 ? mit Fiissen treten | tread down. Eihpe. pass. 
 ?, impf. a, fiirchten fear. || V^J? fiirchtend u. zu 
 furchten | fearing & formidable. IL,>, j^-f /. 
 Furcht, Verehrung, Gegenstand der Verehrung 
 fear, devotion, object of worship. PL
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 147 
 
 m. pers. Damon | demon, pi. j^ 
 c. suff. ex ^ et ^ 23. 
 Be, aber, namlich | but, for. 
 aZu? una formarum pluralis vocis 
 
 be pure. Part. pass. fa rein pure 
 
 i Ethpe. gedenken | remember. 
 memory. ^, )^ Mannchen | male. 
 o? m. Scheidung | divorce. 
 
 Gedachtnis 
 
 V. }.io. 
 
 >oj, i^B? m. Blut | blood (pi. jio>). 
 
 ^j ahnlich sein be like. Ethpe. ahnlich gemacht werden | 
 
 be made alike. Pa. vergleichen, phantasiren compare, 
 
 rave. j| jloio? Bild | likeness. || liaioji ovL in eben 
 
 dieser Weise | in the very same way. 
 ^?, impf. a, schlafen | sleep. 
 
 /. pi. j.iioj Thranen | tears. 
 
 !? Ethpa. sich wundern wonder. ^Ij^lf.pl. 
 
 Wunder | miracle.- 
 
 ? , impf. a, aufgehen rise. Af. aufgehen lassen 
 
 cause 
 
 to rise, raise, vlj? m. Osten, Licht, Erscheimmg 
 east, light, epiphany. j| v-Jijio, \^^ m. Osten east. 
 
 ^o? m. Schweiss | sweat. 
 
 i?>?^/. ]?*> Diesteln | thistles 
 
 .i ? , impf u, eintreten enter. Ethpe. begriffen werden | 
 be understood. |j |4oia??^ Begreifbarkeit compre- 
 hension. l^soi? f.
 
 148 Glossarium. 
 
 ? impf* u, iiben, lehren practice, teach- Part. pass. 
 Pa. ^Y,o geiibt, erfahren | practised, experienced. 
 
 ]oi particula demonstrativa, siehe, hier lo, here. || en m 
 v-8i f., pi. m. .ajoi, _*J<TI Pron. 20. || , i-ei damals 
 then. || zelaoi ebenso, ahnlich | likewise, similarly. || 
 V^asi daher, nun therefore. U^-soi, \ism auf diese 
 Weise, so | in this way, thus. <ci, }J<n m. dieser this. 
 |joi /"., pi. ^ 20. |j |.i in hier here. j| ]^,<n (V. |A^) 
 zu dieser Zeit | at this time. 
 
 (k,d) I 1 "-" " w. Betrachtung j consideration. 
 
 ^iroi m. Erscheinung, Phantasie | apparition, fancy. 
 
 p 
 
 ]_^.ffi phantastisch | fantastical. 
 ^.jei Pa. fiihren, leiten | guide, lead. 
 
 Laie | layman, 
 i m. Glied | member, 
 glanzend, herrlich | splendid, glorious. 
 
 7 f D 
 
 O81, <^81 \. |01. 
 
 * * . J * C^trCin 
 
 001, ^-i : .ojoi, *Joi v. iy. 
 
 |ooi sein, werden | be, become. 48 b. 
 
 ^001, jjooi m. Verstand, Einsicht | understanding, in 
 
 telligence. denom. Pa. part. pass, einsichtig | in 
 
 telligent, judicious. 
 
 I?, Sff. & pi.
 
 Glossarium. 149 
 
 UTCojxv^jjLata; vid. "_sof. 
 
 V. 091 ; MOI , ," a V. ]oi. 
 
 i, iLi-oi /. Tempel | temple. 
 
 ,cn, |lalLa-oi V. Lcj. 
 
 C 7 
 
 1 01, ~30I V. j fl|. 
 
 i, h. b^n .P0. loben praise, j Aph. ^f verspotten, 
 verlachen | deride, mock. 
 ^01 Pa. gehen | go. 
 (|ieoi) Aph. abwenden (die Augen) j turn away (the eyes). 
 
 S> !> t, t> <* ? s. ~~ *. 
 
 .01, Uci | .c.Jn. _iJoi V. |n : .oJoi, _kJoi V. 001. 
 
 ^sn, mj?/. w, wenden, haufiger intrans. sich wenden 
 turn, more frequently intrans. Ethpe. gewendet 
 werden | be turned. Ethpa. umhergetrieben sein 
 be driven about, be agitated. 
 
 iicoioi, pi. iiooVoi TO ap(|Aa. 
 
 " " " I'**"* , &t " " " -*"* QlpSTlXOt. 
 
 i".*" i"" i ' p 
 L^?i, ^^01 V. joi. 
 
 e 
 
 o copula und, sogar | and, even. 49 b. 
 
 j^o ^". versammeln, zusammenkommen | assemble, 
 meet. 44 a. f\]'l, st. c. z^, p/. ]^^ h. rt'i? Ver- 
 sammlung, Kirche | congregation, church. 
 
 1 
 
 " m. Zeit time. j| ^\s> einmal once. j|^s^... 
 bald . . bald I sometimes . . . sometimes. I PI.
 
 150 
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 LSI Falle 
 
 cases. 
 
 F. 
 
 Zeit time. PI. 
 
 ^ klingeln | ring the bell. 
 
 (wj?i) Part. wo?i etf. jj^ es geziemt sich | it is becoming, j 
 
 zooi |J?i es hatte sich geziemt | it would have been be- 
 coming. || l_D?j m. Gerechtigkeit | justice. || |2Lo?i f. 
 
 Almosen | alms. wn->] gerecht | just. 
 )CTllauter,trefflich pure, excellent Adv. &l]l<n\ trefflich, 
 
 ziichtig | adv. in a pure and modest way. 
 joii Pa. ermahnen, warnen | advise, warn. |j | Jo^-aii /. 
 
 Vorsicht, Sorgfalt | prudence, care. 
 Co] Joch, Paar j yoke, pair; Cuyov, ^eGyo?. denom. 
 
 Pa. vereinigen | unite, j \-loo\ m. Verehlichung 
 
 marriage. 
 
 ]^ ] m. Prunk, Pomp | show, state. 
 ^1 bewegt werden | be moved. [ Ethpe. erschiittert 
 
 werden | be shaken. Jj \Lc\ m. Bewegung. Erdbeben 
 
 motion, earthquake. 
 \*c\ 3 h. 11TX, uaowTro?. 
 \tc-\ m. Faust | fist. [J PI. ]Vo] et rarius |^o]. 
 m. Wafifen, Schmuck | arms, attire. 
 
 siegen, gerechtfertigt werden conquer, be justified. 
 
 1<J?\ f- Sieg | victory. | ^^ ^"s] Sieger conqueror. 
 \ n. pr. Zacchaeus. 
 
 Aph. glanzen, strahlen lassen | shine, radiate. | 
 m. Strahl ray.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 151 
 
 m. r^os, Gerausch, Klingeln | noise, ringing. 
 (deest apud PSm) et Izoiiopc idem. 
 
 Pa. einladen invite. 
 
 eingeladen, bereitet 
 
 invited, prepared. 
 impf. a et Pa. singen, spielen j sing, play. 
 
 Psalmist psalmist. 
 
 Psalm | psalm. 
 
 PL ,_J}, 
 
 alj] f. Hurerei 
 
 jj] m. Art, Weise manner, way 
 huren | commit fornication, 
 fornication. 
 
 , impf. a. schreien cry. jzoi^pJ/'. Geschrei cry. 
 , impf. a, vermindert, klein sein be small, diminished. 
 /. klein small. |1 PL _-fo] 
 in Kiirze I briefly. 
 
 Ethpe. gekreuzigt werden be crucified. 
 pass, gekreuzigt crucified. Jj 2. subsi. Kreuz 
 
 impf. , aufrichten, kreuzigen erect, crucify. |j 
 
 l.part. 
 cross. || 
 
 Kreuzigung | crucifixion. jJo_o] Kreuziger 
 he who crucifies. 
 
 1, impf. u, saen sow. Ethpe. pass, <^, \A\ m. Same 
 seed. || PL j^, Jjo?] Gemiise | seeds, vegetables. 
 1, ]2*i /. Faust | fist. PL 3\ m , cf. \\Q\. 
 
 . Glut, Gewalt, Angriff [ violence, attack. 
 
 Geliebter, Freund 
 Liebe I love. 
 
 beloved, friend, 
 
 m.
 
 152 Glossariom. 
 
 Pa. verderben j destroy. Ethpa. pass. 
 \\.^AL^ verweslich j corruptible. \ 
 Unverweslichkeit j incorruption. 
 
 r- Genosse comrade. iij-sL. Gefahrtin com- 
 panion /. 
 
 ~ t impf. M, einschliessen, zusammenhalten i enclose, 
 block up. jj J-Lfca^L* Einschliessung, Belagerung ', siege. 
 
 fL /. ]^ 1, 33. |v^^ jJ' 7mal seven times. 
 
 zusammen | together. l^io (rarius scribitur ^ 
 1^,) sogleich | at once. 
 
 ^ sich freuen | be glad. || jc, 7 , l^oj^l /. Freude joy. 
 \ZfL m. Brust J breast. PL |^c^. et |^L*. 
 i^,, impf. net a, umgeben j surround. j| J>^ st. cstr. pi. 
 praep. ringsum | round about. \ ]l^ Umkreis, 
 Zirkel j circuit, circle. 
 Pa. erneuern j renew. 
 
 Pa. zeigen, beweisen | show, prove. || ]L<LJ^.f. 
 Beweis argument. ; j jlcoIoJMc Beweiskraft, Beweis- 
 barkeit | force of argument. 
 ^ m., pi. l^oaii Schlange | serpent. 
 
 unterliegen j succumb, j. Pa. besiegen, verurteilen j 
 conquer, condemn. 
 
 [ heiter, freudig | gay, joyous adv. 
 sich erbarmen, schonen have pity, spare. j| ^ 
 feme sei es von mir I far be it from me.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 153 
 
 ansehen look at. 
 I weiss I white. /. 
 
 Xoxo<pavic. 
 
 m. 
 
 sehen see. Ethpe. erscheinen appear. 
 Ansehen, Gesicht, Erscheinung | look, face, appear- 
 
 ance. 
 
 m. Gesicht | sight. 
 
 f. Erschei- 
 
 nung | apparition, 
 siindigen 
 
 sin. 
 
 m., pi. ^-.ougL Siinden 
 
 sins. 
 
 f. idem, ohne Plural (no plur.). 
 ,, impf. u, wegraffen, berauben | take away, rob. 
 Ethpe. pass. |>Iso^ Infinitiv. 
 
 \L ( 48 c.) leben live. ^, \LL, f. }L*L lebendig 
 living. Subst. \bLZ pi. iLLT/". die Hebamme | mid- 
 wife. ,_.kJ, ]L das Leben life. (j_k^o j_a4 }.!?). j; 
 jlo-LI /.I) Lebenskraft | vigour. 2) Tier | animal. 
 St. cstr. 2.LJ*. PI. \1^.L (p. 32, n. 1). \1L* Er- 
 loser | saviour. /. ^iT^ lebengebend life-giving. 
 Vll Pa. starken strengthen. Ethpa.y&ss. |] V^/ 
 Kraft strength, force. PI. jjv.^ et saepius 
 Truppen | troops. J^LI stark, machtig | strong, 
 mighty (Zebaoth). ];~<:.^f. Schwache weakness. 
 , erkennen | recognise, j l^ia^, st. cstr. 
 f. Weisheit, Erkenntnis wisdom, knowledge, 
 weis | wise. ^4^^! 
 n. Milch I milk. 
 
 JL., 
 
 suss I sweet.
 
 154 
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 iL., impf. M, mischen mix. Pa. einfiigen insert. . i *<~ 
 vermischt, zusammenhangend | mixed, coherent. 
 ^ gesund, kraftig, ganz | sound, vigorous, whole. 
 ,, impf. u, verandern change. !l walL.7?rtf/?. anstattj 
 L verandern change. Part. pass. 
 verschieden | various. II ]s~$^A- *C f. 
 
 instead. 
 
 ^.i (a M^T stark sein | be strong) stark machen, 
 aushalten | strengthen, endure. 
 m. Wein | wine. 
 
 etc. 5, 33. 
 
 impf. ,alj, sich erbarmen | have mercy. Ethpe. 
 ^iXsoua&ai, Barmherzigkeit erlangen | find mercy. 
 v. pi 19. 
 
 m. unrein, Heide | unclean, heathen. |j l4asi*I f. 
 Unreinheit, Heidentum | uncleanness, heathendom. 
 holy; oaio?; Bischof j bishop. 
 
 . 
 
 . beschimpfen revile. 1^1 m. Schande, Schimpf j 
 
 disgrace, insult. |j (Ip.n^ Gnade | grace.) 
 >asL, impf. u, beneiden | envy (c. ^). 
 envy. 
 
 entbehrend | deficient. j^iLI 
 weniger, ungefahr | more or less, about. 
 Pa. verbergen, bedecken conceal, cover. 
 Bedeckung veil. |LJL.I |f ofifen | openly. 
 LI Pa. den Eifer locken, ermahnen exhort, admonish, 
 
 m. Neid 
 
 mehr oder 
 
 f.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 155 
 
 E -At eifrig | diligent. Adv. ^f^^, jlia^L* f. 
 Eifer | zeal. || lioi^al^ /. Ermahnung | advice. 
 , impf. M, grab en | dig. 
 
 M spalten, abhauen, herausreissen | split, cut off, 
 pluck out. 
 
 , l^J pi- ^JgZ, (ri>"0 m. Brust | breast. 
 oLT m. Schnitter | reaper. 
 
 , |LJ f., pi. )LI Acker | field. 
 m. Streit | dispute, contest. 
 , MM/?/". M, verwiisten | waste, j ^^, ^m/?/". , zer- 
 stort sein be destroyed. ; J^s^I/. Schwert sword. ' 
 . Wiiste, Zerstorung wilderness, destruction. 
 Eidechse, Krokodil | lizard, crocodile. 
 
 v - Hl- 
 scharf, schnell | adv. sharp, swift. 
 
 pi. 1.JLT Leiden | passion; TrdOo?. 
 /j9/. M, denken, berechnen, schatzen | think, 
 count, estimate. Ethpe. beisichiiberlegen deliberate. 
 bestiramt zu| appointed for. ^sl^iul Gedanke 
 
 thought. 
 
 m. Gebrauch | use. 
 
 La 0.1*1 1. adj. dunkel dark. 2. subst. Finsternis 
 darkness. 
 
 m. Sturm, Wellen | tempest, waves, 
 sorgfaltig, genau I adv. carefully, accurately. 
 
 v.
 
 156 
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 >o:L., impf. w, versiegeln seal. 
 seal, token. 
 
 m. Siegel, Zeichen 
 
 \jo\4, pa m. Geriicht, Sage | rumour, tradition. 
 
 , impf. , untertauchen (intr.) \ immerse. Ethpe. 
 untergetaucht werden | be immersed. 
 
 j gut \ good. ! F. 
 Seligkeitj blessedness, 
 are . 
 
 = m - 
 
 sa selig die - blessed 
 
 ! 
 
 selig 
 
 11 1 
 
 blessed. 
 
 f 
 
 (a 
 
 bereiten | prepare) Bereitung 
 
 preparation. 
 
 - 
 
 f- 
 
 U4, 
 
 Gnade mercy. 
 
 fliegen fly. 
 4 iiberstromen j overflow. Aph. anschwellen j increase. 
 
 o TOTUO?. oaaj Pa. bilden | form. 
 m. Berg j mount. 
 
 m. Zeitraum, Distanz | space of time, distance. 
 bestreichen | besmear. Pa. verunreinigen | defile. 
 xd^i?. '- M .^J Pa. ordnen, an order, arrange. 
 m. Knabe | boy. PL X; & ) :<V 
 auflosen, verschmahen, zerstoreh j dissolve, repu- 
 diate, destroy. I Jui^a^Verderben, Untergang [ disso- 
 lution, destruction. 
 
 4 f- Unreinigkeit | uncleanness. 
 ". ?^, graben, vergraben | dig, conceal.
 
 Grlossarium. 
 
 157 
 
 Pa. verunreinigen | defile. 
 I irren, vergessen err, forget. Aph. vergessen machen | 
 cause to forget. llol^4 / Irrtum | error. 
 
 impf. a, beladen sein, tragen | be laden, bear, 
 tragend u. getragen j bearing and borne. 
 Last | load. Cum w^noj, vl^, Sorge (tragen) 
 take care, see to it that . 
 v. 
 
 j, impf. M, schlageu, treffen beat, hit. 
 Augenaufschlag, Augenblick] cast of the eye, moment. | 
 j.sj4 m - Blatt leaf. 
 
 4 verborgen sein be hidden. Pa. verbergen hide. 
 Ethpe. sich verbergen hide one's self. ( ^, /., pL 
 Dunkles | hidden things. )-L*;'a4 Jnfinitiv. 
 /., pi. a ^jL^> Schlupfwinket hole, ambush 
 
 sich geziemen | become, be seemly. 
 
 Pa. fiihren, herleiten | lead, derive. || jiba 
 leitung, Abstammung | extraction, descent. 
 wegfiihren | carry away. 
 
 Her- 
 Aph. 
 
 trocken dry. ]% * ^ 7 - f. das Trockene the dry 
 
 land, 
 
 IF f-, Pl> 
 
 m. das Festland 
 
 trop. 
 
 continent. 
 l Hand 
 
 hand. 
 
 allmahlich|by degrees. | 
 
 zur Seite,
 
 158 Glossarium. 
 
 neben | at hand, beside. j| *?of 48d. Af. bekennen, 
 preisen j confess, praise. IzLJoI/. Bekenntnis, Dank- 
 sagung | confession, thanksgiving, j ^jco-k 12 
 protasis. 
 
 ^^J 44 d, wissen know. Ethpe. bekannt werden be- 
 come known. Aph. kund thun ! make known. ^_^I 
 bekannt | known. PL 01 BvjXoi = Orakel | oracle. | 
 f. Kenntnis knowledge. U^ m. Verstand 
 
 mind, jj ]Lo^ Kenner | connoisseur. fcilLIiJe VOTJ- 
 
 TOS, geistig | intelligent. )ivU 1^ bezeichnend 
 marking, denoting. 
 
 48 g, 5, geben give, j J^o4 *an! selig preisen 
 bless. Ethpe. gestattet sein be allowed. j| |s<naio f. 
 Gabe, Geschenk | gift, present. 
 ?o^ f. decima littera alfabeti. 
 
 * . y 7 m \ 1 r>? ."" 7 . . " P. .7 ,, t> v* j. I 
 
 >co-, iioo- m. Tag | day. PL fe^et j^a^. ^oa_ heutig | 
 of to-day. }i^Tv \^>^. bis auf diesen Tag | till 
 this day. ]| ^ -f \&L.] m. Tag, im Gegensatz zur 
 Nacht | day, in opp. to night. 
 ^o^ herausreissen, erretten | pull out, save. ]| 
 gerettet werden | be delivered. 
 T, impf. a, entlehnen | borrow. 
 
 unique. )I^I^ Einsiedler hermit. 
 allein, einzig | alone, only. Cum su/f. pi. 
 Af. \^L>\ 44 heulen | howl, moan. 
 .a, gebaren | bear, to give birth. Ethpe. pass.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 159 
 
 Aph. erzeugen, hervorbringen | beget, bring forth. '] 
 ^J Kind | child. ]'a& z^, Oeoioxoc. || 
 (pass.) Kind | infant. j| jja^I (c/) genitor. 
 w. Erzeugung begetting, j Iz,^o2 j?J. l^J^oi 
 
 /., h. rvhbin. 
 
 v. ^s^. 
 
 I m. Meer sea. PI. jw/J j jaiol /". Teich lake. //. 
 ]&vivi'lj! )i>\?I A die rechte Seite the right hand, jj 
 ^.0+2 f- die siidliche Gegend [ the south country. 
 Etiam JLL >^.; siidlich southern.'": 
 
 48 e, schworen 
 
 swear. 
 
 /. (sg. et pi., cf. 
 
 de Lagarde, Orientalia 2, 9; Hoffmann, ZDMG. 
 
 32, 572) Eid oath. 
 
 "J 44 saugen | suck. |j Af. (etiam woiof) saugen 
 
 suckle. 
 
 .aacf Aph. hinzufiigen add. ]L&aol f. Hinzu- 
 fiigung addition. 
 
 I 49, > wachsen | grow. Aph. hervorbringen 
 bring forth. 
 
 Aph. verzehren, aufhoren, \erschwinden consume, 
 cease, disappear. 
 
 ,11 /. Sorgfalt, Fleiss | care, diligence. 
 \ impf. , anbrennen | catch fire. Aph. anziinden 
 
 kindle. 
 
 Feuersbrunst fire. 
 
 schwer, teuer sein | be heavy, dear. Pa. ehren
 
 160 
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 honour. || )juf m. Ehre | honour. \+&+\ /. Last, 
 
 Tross | burden, baggage. 
 ^ grosser werden grow. Af. mehren, verherrlichen 
 
 increase, glorify. 
 
 _-P (>-f)> 1-4- m - Monat month. PL ^-J-fL 
 jjia^ griin green. || jLclal /. das Griine green. 'Jjajojl 
 
 Krauter | green herbs. 
 + erben inherit. 1 \1 Erbe heir, l^o^jl /*. Erb- 
 
 schaft, Besitz | inheritance, possession. 
 
 usstrecken, darreichen stretch out, tender. 
 -) ^J, |zd-^ /., s^. cs^r. M"^ Schlaf | sleep. 
 ^, ch. n?, h. nj<. 
 wcU 44 d, sitzen sit. l^zaio m. Sitz seat, jj 
 
 Beisitzer | assessor. 
 
 iibrig, bessersein be left over, be better. 
 
 l mehr als more than. jLLs vorziiglich, 
 
 left. 
 
 ausgezeichnet | excellent, distinguished. 
 
 48 f., beschuldigen, beschimpfeu | find fault with, 
 scold. Cum ^s. 
 
 j 45, Schmerzen, Sorge haben | have pains, sorrow. 
 ^p)^>, |.s|2 Schmerz | pain, sorrow. 
 
 nemlich, versteht sich, d. h. | namely, scil., i. e. 
 billig, mit Recht justly, with reason. || fofe f- 
 Gerechtigkeit | justice.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 161 
 
 /. Fels | rock. 
 
 vielleicht, moglicherweise, nur perhaps, pos- 
 sibly, only. 
 
 impf. u, unterdriicken | oppress, subdue. Ethpe. 
 pass. j_^aos m., uTToitoBtov, Schemel I footstool. 
 
 jj wenn, da, wahrend (c. partic.) \ when, as, while. 
 001 fS oo! ebenderselbe he himself. 1 *jj esgeniigt| it 
 suffices. o^L ^ schon | already. 
 .oil), IJOLS m. Priester | priest. || .ouL P. tspateustv. 
 jjjaa m. Dorn | thorn. 
 
 s m. e# /". ):Cpias Stern | star. 
 Aph. messen | measure. 
 
 ,_la, )i^ /. Natur nature. || ^ils natiirlich | natural. 
 ^L particula enclitica optandi, interrogandi, dubitandi. 
 L*]> particula explanandi, nemlich | namely. i^iof 
 
 oder, d. h. | or, i. e. 
 \.s, pis, rarius\e.z ganz, all, jeder whole, all, every. 
 
 w*JxIi, ^v^ jedermanu | everyone. 
 Us verhindern, zuriickhalten hinder, keep back. Ethpe. 
 pass. \Lt<=>f.,pl. iLl^oa Nieren | reins. 
 y^ impf. a, nachstellen | lay snares, 
 halt | ambush. 
 
 Ethpe. traurig sein | mourn, 
 priest. 
 
 Nestle. 
 
 m. Hinter- 
 m. Priester
 
 162 
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 f. Synagoge | 
 reprove, rebuke. 
 
 . ^ Pa. benennen | name, designate. |15aa m. Be- 
 nennung, Beinamen name, surname. 
 Zither | guitar. 
 
 w, P. versammeln assemble. Ethpa. ver- 
 sammelt werden be assembled. ].lis w. Versamm- 
 lung, Haufe assembly, troop, jj )I^m% m. Versamm- 
 lung assembly. |L*als, pi. 
 synagogue. 
 
 .s) ^ttif Apli. ermahnen, tadeln 
 Ethpa. pass. || j^i^xJ /. Tadel | rebuke. 
 
 rt.pass. \jns verborgen concealed. 
 lich secretly. Pa. verbergen, verhiillen cover, hide, 
 conceal. ^a^, iLas, pL f^La'^m. Thron throne. 
 ual 42 beugen | bend. 
 was, \L pi. \&L f. (hohle) Hand | palm, hand. 
 ,-SLO, |i=in 1) subst. m. Hunger | hunger. 2) adj. verb. 
 
 hungrig | hungry. 
 
 jls, impf. u, leugneu, verleugnen, abfallen | deny, 
 apostatise, revolt. 
 
 , pL j^o-Ja m. h. S^ns. 
 
 s) Ethpe. <n^s^] krank sein be ill jJoijos m. Krank- 
 heit | illness. 
 
 Aph. verkiindigen, predigen announce, preach, 
 
 herald. 
 
 xY]puaoeiv. j i^s x^pi>6, Herold 
 
 -^ PSm. col. 1818 1^. 
 impf. u el 0, herumgehen | go about, 
 
 v. 
 
 ein-
 
 Glossarium. 163 
 
 gewickelt | wrapped. Ethpe. umgeben werden, her- 
 umgehen | be surrounded, go round. Aph. herum- 
 fiihren | lead about. 
 
 us, ijcjj /., pL |Lj.s Bauch | belly. 
 
 i * fntin ^ V, Lola. 
 
 (Via) Aph. argern | anger, offend. 
 (^SLa)Ethpa.smQ.e}\en entreat. jl^Ljz (Nestor. jLa^s2, 
 codex meus j^sa^sz) /. Bitte prayer. 
 
 , impf. u, schreiben ! write. Ethpe. pass.; Aph. ver- 
 fassen compose. Ls m. Buch, Schrift | book, 
 writing. l&p-La f. Geschriebenes, Buchstabe letter. |j 
 Schrift | book. 
 
 et jjulas, pi. J.Lzaa et jLll-Zas, X IT( " V ? Kleid | 
 
 dress, garment. 
 
 -P'. l^si^s Schulter | shoulder. 
 jLs Pa. bleiben, warten, aushalten | remain, wait, hold out. 
 (,-*2o) Ethpa. kampfen, ringen | fight, wrestle, exert 
 
 one's self, il |^oaz m. Kampf | fight. 
 
 ^ praepositio directionis, dativi, accusative. 
 
 jj particula negationis: nicht not. ^ jio, JJ? ohne without. 
 
 s4- 48, f. miide sein, leiden | be tired, suffer. 
 
 m. Herz | heart, pi. |>^v et j^'-^v 
 
 (s^ corrige p. 43, g) verdichten | condense.
 
 164 Glossarium. 
 
 fc , impf. u, ergreifen | seize hold. ; -^v haltend 
 holding. 
 
 /. Weihrauch | incense. ]^v 25 Ziegel 
 brick. [jn\ v. ^>.] 
 
 >, impf. a, anziehen | put on. Aph. cum dupp. Ace. 
 einen mit etwas bekleiden | dress (act). 
 . < ^ stammeln | stammer, prattle. 
 
 . ^ v Z. anziinden | light. j| ]zLsou^ /.; pi 
 
 Flamme | flame. 
 
 particula negationist nicht, nein j not, no. 
 /.; pi Ui^ Tafel | table. 
 4^ verfluchen j curse, p. pass. ^^ verflucht cursed. 
 praep. bei, zu | to, with (cf. Hoffmann ZDMG 32, 
 753, de Lagarde, Orientalia 2, 20). 
 m. axYjvoTcotoi;. 
 
 ^ -i nn V \, ^ -> r, 
 
 ausloschen, austilgen | rub out, efface. 
 \. ~. 
 
 m. Brot | bread. 
 
 adv. geziemend, passend becoming, fitting. 
 LV, impf. u et a, beschworen | conjure. Pa. be- 
 schmeicheln | flatter, 
 thoricht | silly, foolish. 
 m., pi. fX^vvr Nacht | night. St. abs. jj^^ et 
 
 (opp. >oLuf). 
 
 ex t>J\ et if es ist, war nicht there is (was) not.
 
 Glossarium. 165 
 
 m. Verwirrung | confusion.?] 
 particula assertionis, gewiss, wahrhaftig | certainly, 
 truly. 
 
 ^ m. Schiller, Jiinger | disciple. 
 m. Zunge | tongue. 
 
 Jio inter rog. ( 21) was? wie? what? how? > ]o das, 
 was, als | that which, when. |^v wozu? whereto? 
 ]io^?warum?solltewohl?|why?mightitbethat? |Io^ 
 v. yi*; ,-.^0 wozu das? warum? | wherefore? why? 
 
 11^ 100, 33, ^_2.] 200. 
 
 Aic 45, Ekel haben | be disgusted with. 
 
 irgend etwas, Tt, ein Teil | anything, a part. 
 gewandt, geschickt, klug | instructed, skilled, clever. 
 m. Mark, Hirn | marrow, brain. 
 
 jiaaaio V. >asl. 
 
 m. Myrrhe | myrrh. 
 
 46, b, 1 sterben die. |loiom., st. cstr. ^aL Tod | 
 death. ]2olio sterblich | mortal. 
 
 schlagen beat. || ll^o, jzolic /.; pL ]zo'i.^ Schlag 
 stroke, blow. 
 j t ^vi v. ^ ; IzoN.M^ v. V^,. 
 
 'erreichen, kommen | reach, come. Pa. erlangen 
 reach (cf. Hoffmann, ZDMG 32, 757).
 
 166 
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 Praep. wegen on account of. 
 on that account, therefore. 
 
 m. Regen 
 
 rain. 
 
 deswegen 
 weil because, 
 vom Himmelsregen be- 
 wassert | watered by the rain from heaven. 
 " 33, Wasser water. 
 
 metropolitans factus est (BH. Gr. 1, 48). 
 m. jjlXiov. 
 
 demiitig humble. A -| ~ - ^ adv. 
 schon, jetzt, hierauf | already, now, then. 
 m. Zollner Publican. 
 
 impf. u, (eine Frau) gewinneu | get (a wife), (cf. 
 G. Hoffmann, ZDMG 32, 751 n. 2). ]^^ ^J&o 
 verheiratet | married. 
 
 Pa. sprechen speak. Ethpa. gesagt werden be 
 said.' |Lo, |L^so, st. c. t^L f. Wort word. PI. Uo. 
 Verkleinerungsworter | diminutives (PSm. 
 (melius zo^^Ioi^) Theo- 
 logie | theology. 
 
 , 1) fiillen | fill. 2) voll sein | be full. Pa. erfullen | 
 fulfill. Ethpa. pass. ^ioLfcf es ist vollbracht it is 
 finished. || ]\~<^ (joo!^io) m. Fulle, Materie quan- 
 tity, matter. ! ^ial^c voll, vollkommen ' full, perfect. 
 Unvollkommenheit | imperfection. 
 
 impf. u, salzen salt. Ethpe. pass. 
 /. Salz I salt. 
 
 v.
 
 Glossarium. 167 
 
 impf. u, raten ! counsel. Ethpa. Rat halten, iiber- 
 legen deliberate. Aph. 1) an die Spitze stellen set 
 at the head. 2) die Herrschaft iibernehmen | take 
 the government. ; v ^, \^^ m. Konig | king. 
 jjo^v^J diminut., \^^aadj.\^c, \^^ m < Rat 
 counsel. ]';* Z^ f. Herrschaft, konigliche Majestat 
 kingdom, majesty. 
 
 Praep. von | from, by. J[ >co2>J*e v. >ooWso. 
 
 (J.EV, zwar | indeed. 
 
 wer? who? *^ wer ist? who is?||^e, ji^was? 
 what? oLs was ist? what is? ^\, |i\n\ wozu? 
 warum? | wherefore? why? 
 
 c zahlen count. Ethpe.pass. ^.^am.Z&hl number. 
 ?%iie /". Teil part. PL ,aii>, |zoEfl.|-^io teilweise j 
 partially. |1^, ]Liia /. Haar, Saite I hair, string. PL 
 
 Manichaer | a Manichee. 
 
 . 1 ) hinkommen j arrive. 2) hinfiihren ! bring, adduce. 
 v. " ; |Kv^ v. Vi. 
 
 part. pass. )^c, ]1^Z im stande | able. | ^ |3 
 es ist unmoglich j it is impossible. ^L^o wir konnen 
 we can. 
 
 /. Mitte | middle (cum suffix. *i^ et ^ 
 
 ? G. Hoffmann ZDMG. 32, 752). 
 /. Egypten | Egypt. 
 bitter bitter.
 
 168 Glossarium. 
 
 33 Herr I Lord ' 
 
 8 Wiese | meadow. 
 j^o, impf. a, widerspenstig sein, abfallen | resist, 
 
 desert, revolt; cum \L. 
 ^.^e frech, ubermiitig | insolent, proud. 
 
 m. Obergewand | coat, cloak. 
 , impf. u, abreiben, polieren | rup up, polish. || 
 -I^D gebildet | refined. 
 
 impf. u, 1) salben anoint. 2) messen 
 Christus Christ, ]-**<* f. Mass 
 
 measure. 
 measure. 
 
 m. Fell, Haut, Schlauch | hide, skin, wine-skin. 
 zu irgend einer Zeit, einmal at any time, once. || 
 ,-ie, >eavisi von jeher at all times, always. 
 Cum y nie | at no time, never. 
 
 V5 3 == h. 3. 
 
 = ag. vecpwO = gr. xpoxoBeiXo?. 
 m. Prophet | prophet. j| .^w) Ethpa. weissagen 
 prophesy, llol^j Weissagung | prophecy. 
 
 m. Quelle | spring, well. 
 42 ziehen, fiihren | pull, draw. 
 i lang sein | be long. Aph. in die Lange zieheu, 
 warten | put off, wait. || j^ lang | long. || j^ m. 
 Zimmermann | carpenter. 
 verabscheuungswiirdig | detestable.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 169 
 
 >oovi briillen, heulen | roar, howl. 
 
 joiJ, impf. kii, hell werden grow bright. Aph. leuchten 
 lassen, anziinden cause to shine, kindle. Eihpa. er- 
 leuchtet werden | be illuminated, ^ki, Adj. et 
 Subst. Licht, Leuchter light, candlestick. |$oioj m. 
 Licht light (st. cstr. jokj ?). |fou m. Fluss river. 
 
 D7 l" y 7 
 
 Jrl. jZo'j'cmJ. 
 
 ,j umhergetrieben werden | be driven about (a vaga- 
 bond). 
 
 ^J Ruhe haben have rest. Ethpe. sich der Ruhe hin- 
 geben enjoy rest. Aph. ausruhen u. ausruhen lassen 
 rest (trans, and intr.). |~?-i m. Ruhe, Erholung rest, 
 recreation. |j ]L^Ia /. Ruhe rest. || ^ -%^ part. pass. 
 Aph. ausruhend, verstorben | at rest, deceased, 
 jjoj m. Fisch | fish. 
 
 ]foj f. Feuer fire. PL IZOJQJ. )2jl^/. Leuchter candle- 
 stick. 
 jp Ethpe. Nasiraer werden | become a Nazarite. 
 
 m. Thai | valley. 
 i^j Pa. erwecken raise. Ethpa.pass. ^LkLaErwecker 
 he who resuscitates, j, ]Lialj /. Auferweckung rais- 
 ing (of the dead). 
 
 . Kupfer, Erz | copper, bronze. 
 , impf. u, hinabsteigen descend. Aph. hinabbringen 
 bring down. 
 I, impf. a et u, bewachen watch. Ethpe. bewacht
 
 170 Glossarium. 
 
 werden be watched. jfajJ m. Wachter watchman. 
 Jj^^a^s m. Verteidiger | defender. 
 m. Joch | yoke. 
 m. Hinterlist, Betrug | fraud, deceit. 
 
 f. Schlachtung j slaughter. PI. iLjala. 
 
 ):-* ziichtig, keusch, ehrwiirdig modest, pure, 
 reverend. 
 
 (m.? potius pro) jzLsoJ f. Biss | bite. 
 
 m. 6 v6|io (cf. de Lagarde, Mittheilungen 2, 358 n). 
 
 Pa. versuchen try, tempt. Jj jjalaJ m. Versuchung 
 temptation. ; |i g .i<^ m. Versucher tempter. JT'M? 
 m. Probe, Erfahrung | trial, experience. 
 
 nehmen, erhalten take, receive, i )^v^ uaLj sich 
 beraten | take counsel. Ethpe. genommen, gewahlt 
 werden | be accepted, elected. |i . ^^i genommen, 
 hergeleitet | taken,^derived. 
 
 gegossen | molten. ).liau ^oovsuid. 
 
 . oMl V. . nVm 
 
 jlaj impf. u, zersagen | saw. Ethpe. pass. \\ j^ai^ m. 
 Sage | saw. 
 
 impf. u, blasen, anhauchen | blow, breathe on. 
 impf. vS fallen, sinken | fall, sink. 
 . impf. u, herausgehen, herauskommen | go out, 
 come out. Aph. herausbringen (beim Rechnen, Sub- 
 trahieren u. Dividieren) bring out (in reckoning). 
 m. Ausgang | departure, issue.
 
 Glossarium. 171 
 
 f., PL ]kl.ai Seele, Person soul, person. 
 C. suff. = selbst | self. 
 |^j streiten | contest. 
 
 ws^j, impf. u, pflanzen ! plant. ijCs^J f-,pl- Iksjj Pflanze | 
 
 plant. 
 
 >- J, Ethpa. triumphieren triumph. i-^^J Triumpha- 
 tor, glanzend, herrlich | triumphant, splendid, 
 glorious. 
 
 j^i, impf. a, singen sing. Pa. die Stimme modulieren 
 modulate the voice. |^ajLispeln,Lallen, Schmeichelnj 
 whispering, lisping, flattery. 
 
 /. weiblich, Weib | female, wife. 
 , j p ,jl rein, fein, kostbar j pure, fine, costly. 
 , impf. a, anhangen, sich anschliessen, folgen ad- 
 here, cleave to, follow. 
 
 w^Lj, impf. u. schlagen (die Hande zusammen) | clasp 
 (the hands together). 
 in. Beil j axe (ostsyr. ^ K., westsyr. R.) 
 , impf. a, wehen | blow. |; ]'^^ m. Strick, Netz 
 rope, net. 
 
 /., st. cstr. Ailfci Wehen, Atem | breath. 
 
 ki, impf., 48, g, 6, geben | give. 
 Lj, impf. u : an sich ziehen | attract.
 
 172 
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 /". dualis ,_-4tf, jt?/. ^-Vic h. 
 m. Altester, Greis elder, old man. Rarius ^\a 
 part. |4oiL^ /. das Alter | old age. 
 m. da^jiiov, Silber | silver. 
 , impf. u, tragen | bear. 
 aa-^aa?dicht,haufig,verschieden dense, frequent, various. 
 , impf. 0, satt werden | be satiated. 
 , emp/l 0, glauben, urteilen believe, judge. Ethpe. 
 
 gehalten werden, gelten 
 hope. ' I 
 
 be estimated, pass for. 
 
 /. Meinung mean- 
 ing, jj^atfic Evangelist evangelist. ]l- t L^sif. Unter- 
 halt, Nahrung | food, means of subsistence. 
 
 , wachsen, viel sein grow, increase in number. Aph. 
 wachsen machen, vermehren increase, multiply. j| ^la 
 adj. viel, haufig | much, many, frequent. ll^; f- 
 st. cstr. ./U4f<>5 teU^o; ^jo adv. sehr j very. ]zcV^ 
 f. Menge multitude. ! fUom, st. cstr. zLo Menge 
 multitude. 
 
 impf. u, Trpooxuvetv, anbeten, griissen, verehren 
 worship, greet, revere. | ?oL Gottesverehrer he who 
 reveres God. ^..Lo verehrenswert | worthy of adora- 
 tion. || \l^j> f- Anbetung, Verehrung | worship, 
 adoration. 
 
 , impf. a, zeugen, be- | witness. Aph. do. j l^o"?^ f. 
 Zeugnis I witness.
 
 Glossarium. 173 
 
 c. Mond | moon, 
 umzaunen | make a hedge. 
 
 beendigen | finish. Ethpa. begrenzt, beendigt, ent- 
 halten sein | be bounded, finished, contained. [ ^ 
 adv. ganzlich, tiberhaupt | totally, in general. 
 S impf. i, legen, setzen, bestimmen | lay, put, order. 
 Ethpe. bestimmt sein be appointed. ]Liauo f. Schatz 
 treasure. || )Jla>aiaitf Zuchtigung, Strafe chastise- 
 ment, punishment. 
 saffi m. Pferd | horse. PL ]^u'i^ et jzojsajc. 
 
 impf. u, wegwerfen, zerstoren | cast away, 
 destroy. 
 
 Pa. erwarten | await. 
 
 Ethpa. verniinftig werden, einsehen become wise, 
 understand. || V2uc, jLoa m. Thor fool. || jla^affl/. 
 Thorheit, Siinde | foolishness, offence. || liioa m. 
 Einsicht, Sinn, Verstandnis | intelligence, sense, 
 understanding. 
 
 JT^MV^ arm | poor; /. ]jJLia^. 
 ?, impf. u, schliessen, hemmen close, hinder. Ethpe. 
 pass., verstummen j be silent. 
 (}iio) Aph. verwerfen | refuse, reject. 
 
 48, g, 2, hinaufsteigen | mount, ascend. Aph. 
 herausfiihren | bring out. || | .<** Auferstehung 
 (Christi) | resurrection.
 
 174 Glossarium. 
 
 . Gift | poison. PL jjlai&Heilmittel,Farben, 
 bes. rote | medicines, colours, especially red. 
 
 c, \lax blind J blind. |j ]lalc& f. Blindheit blind- 
 
 ness. 
 
 o hassen, verabscheuen | hate, abhor. || ]\iso pi. jjjus 
 
 Hasser, Gegner | hater, enemy. 
 laufen, angreifen, wagen | run, attack, dare. 
 
 a?, impf. u, besuchen, mustern, handeln | visit, inspect, 
 
 act. Ethpe. vollbracht werden | be completed. 
 m. Werk, Sache, That | work, thing, fact. 
 Haar | hair. PI. \^u. ]l- r "Ls das einzelne Haar | 
 
 a single hair. 
 
 " part, n^m et \^3ja es geniigt | it suffices. 
 ^a, l^atf m. Schrift, Buch | writing, book. || \\sJo m. 
 
 Schreiber, Schriftgelehrter | writer, Scribe. || Ij-^aa 
 
 m. Gelehrter, Grammatiker | a scholar, gramma- 
 
 tician. 
 | . v ***> * I* v. ^- *^ " 
 
 m. Feind, Gegner | foe, enemy. 
 m. Schrecken | fear, terror. 
 m. xspaia, Schrift, Linie | writing, line. 
 
 adv. leer, umsonst | in vain, for nothing. 
 jL, impf.u, zerstoren | destroy. Pa. decken, bedecken 
 cover. || ]l^tt m. das Geheime | the secret. | 
 adv. hinter I behind.
 
 Glossarium. 175 
 
 impf. e, machen, thun | make, do. || j^, \\^ m. 
 Knecht | servant. || ,J^, |JJ^ m. Arbeit, Werk 
 labour, work. || \lc^f. Knechtschaft | servitude. 
 m. Schopfer, Kiinstler | creator, artist. 
 
 f. Wirksamkeit efficacy. || f^s^^L 
 m. Unterwerfung | submission. 
 * ^v dicht, dick | dense, thick. 
 
 impf. , iiberschreiten | transgress. Aph. ent- 
 fernen remove. Eihpe. (Gesetz) iibertreten trans- 
 gress (the law). || jJo^, Ij^ m. Ubergang, Ufer 
 bank, shore. || |; ^v v hiniiber | across. || ]{^ 
 von driiben from the other side. 
 
 m. Eile | haste. Adv. V^AS eilends | in haste. 
 m. Kalb | calf. PL-\C^j f. ]^^ 
 Praep. bis | unto. || jl^ solang nicht, ehe before. 
 \_i^ bisher | hitherto. || J^^. bis dahin, so sehr 
 to such a degree. 
 m. Fest feast. || ^^ Fest feiern keep festivals. 
 
 ]^ V. y^C. 
 
 , impf. u, tadeln | rebuke. Ethpe pass, 
 m. Zeit, Zeitpunkt | time, moment. 
 ^ m. Hilfe | help. || ^^ Heifer | helper. 
 , impf. a, sich erinnern | remember (^ = 1) 
 m. Gedachtnis I memory.
 
 176 Glossarium. 
 
 Pa. gewohnen | accustom. Aph. do. |j fo ge- 
 wohnt accustomed. || 1^1 m. Gewohnheit, Sitte | 
 custom, use. || ?<t 3 particula, scilicet. 
 
 Aph. ungerecht handeln deal unjustly. || J3o^ m. 
 Unrecht, Frevel | injustice, crime. || \o, Jjo:! m. 
 ungerecht; Frevler | wicked, transgressor. 
 
 Pa. etAph. aufwecken | awaken. Ethpe. aufgeweckt 
 werden | be awakened. 
 
 . Blindheit | blindness. 
 Ethpa. sich kraftig zeigen | be strong. j| \J\L ge- 
 waltig | valid. 
 
 in 8 I rin S ( La S-> Or - 2 > 55 )- 
 i^ Windeln | swaddling-clothes (de Lagarde, 
 
 Orientalia 2, 47). 
 
 m. Weihrauch, Dampf | incense, vapour. 
 , \LL /. Auge | eye. 
 Pa. hemmen, hindern | hinder, stop. 
 
 impf. M, eintreten | enter, jj |L^ /. Sache, Ur- 
 sache | cause, reason. |j jLl^Ls /". Eintreten | enter- 
 ing. || iLic, y^ et |i^v<I m. Eingang | entrance. 
 | p ^v!vJ zum Eingang gehorig | belonging to the 
 entrance. 
 
 Aph. in die Hone heben | raise; cum ^ abfallen 
 von revolt, rise against. Ethpe. hervorragen | be pro- 
 minent. || V^ Praep. iiber | over. || . ^i ^v t 
 zur Seite | at the side. of. || ? V^ weil | because.
 
 Glossarium. 177 
 
 in die Hohe upwards. || ) Tv p C der oberste 
 the Most High. 
 
 m. Jiingling | young man (p. 31b). 
 m. Welt, Zeit, Ewigkeit | world, time, eternity. 
 m. Volk | people. PL )v^yv 
 Praep. mit | with. 
 
 impf. a, eingetaucht, getauft werden | be im- 
 mersed, baptised. Aph. taufen | baptise. || 
 m. et jaL>oia^io (K. ?) /. Taufe | baptism. || 
 
 m. Miihe | labour. 
 m. Tiefe | depth. 
 ,, impf. a, wohnen I dwell, inhabit. II |?ala^ m. Be- 
 
 * j. * i 1 1 
 
 wohner | inhabitant. 
 
 antworten, sich unterhalten, sich aufhalten answer, 
 
 converse, stay. || p p *iC m. Orakel | oracle. | 
 
 m. Monch | monk. 
 
 I f. colL Schafherde | sheep (coll.) 
 
 ^ai Traube | grape. 
 impf. a, scheiden, sterben | depart, die. 
 f. Wolke | cloud. 
 
 m. Kraut, Gras | herb, grass (PL sec. BA. 
 fanZ m. schwer | heavy. 
 10. 33. 
 
 Budoo?; varia lectio ^a^l = ^jua deLagarde, 
 Semitica 1, 25. 
 
 Nestle. M
 
 1 78 Glossarium. 
 
 f^ m. Staub, Erde | dust, earth, 
 bekampfen, bedriicken | compel, oppress. 
 , verbinden, herstellen | dress (a wound), restore. 
 ; impf. M, mit der Ferse treten, folgen | tread on 
 (with the heels), follow. Pa. untersuchen, erforschen 
 investigate, examine. |j |V\ pi \^^\ et jLLL^ 
 Ferse | heel. 
 
 f. pi * Hohle | cave. 
 et ]^-f Westen | west . *~ vJ adj. 
 nackt | naked. 
 
 P>a^ unbeschnitten | uncircumcised. 
 schlau | subtil, cunning. 
 f. Bett | bed. PL |L5si. 
 
 , impf. M, fliehen | flee. Aph. in die Flucht treiben 
 put to flight. 
 
 zu Falle bringen, verwickeln entangle, turn 
 down. 
 
 ^, impf. a, stark sein,siegen j be strong, gain. Ethpa. 
 gekraftigt werden | be strengthened. 
 
 bereit | ready; sequente ^ vel > futuro signifi- 
 cando inservit. 
 alt i old. 
 
 /. Zaum | bridle. PI. l? 
 impf. , begegnen | meet
 
 Glossarium. 179 
 
 
 m - Leib | body. || I^QJ^/. Leiblichkeit 
 the flesh, man's carnal nature. || ^-^Jz] BH. Gr. 1, 48. 
 43 irren | err. 
 , pi. JjJ.3 Ceuyoc, Joch yoke, pair. 
 
 = h. D^tpStt. 
 
 blasen, hauchen | blow, breathe. 
 
 palatium. 
 
 >oos, j^os m. Mund | mouth (c/.]z}J, 
 (wms) ^p^. ua^f (rstaai) raten, bestimmen | counsel, 
 advise (Ethpe. oaJL^i). j! >mqv uberzeugt, ent- 
 schlossen | persuaded, resolved. 
 piscinae. 
 
 z. Tuopo?. v_ao^s Va ^so durchaus I at 
 all hazards, come what may. 
 ausruhen, bleiben, iibrig sein | rest, remain, be left. 
 adv. entsprechend | according, corresponding 
 
 m. 
 
 m. Strick | snare. 
 m. Topfer potter. 
 
 Pa. graben, ausgraben | dig, excavate. 
 Graben | ditch. 
 
 zerbrechen | break. j| \^s m. Backen | cheek. 
 , impf. a, kraftlos, dumm werden | become insipid, 
 lose the savour. 
 
 , impf. u, teilen | divide. Ethpe. sich teilen | be 
 divided. j| ^s, |^^ m. Halfte | half, middle.
 
 180 Glossarium. 
 
 Mitternacht | midnight. || jJ^I 
 Mitte des Monats middle of the month. || V^^.^3 
 zweifelnd an | doubtful as to. 
 ] impf. u, arbeiten | labor. 
 
 Vis sich wenden, zuriickkehren ; turn, return. Ethpe. do. 
 Pa. zuriickgeben, antworten ] give back, answer 
 (cum v el sine Jialks). Aph. zuwenden j turn towards. 
 IzLis /., st. c. ulto Gegend | country. || jlla Be- 
 kehrung, Neigung | conversion, inclination. |j |Uoa 
 Riickkehr, Antwort | return, answer. 
 
 . ~* impf. u, abschneiden j cut off. Pa. verstiimmeln | 
 
 mutilate. 
 
 ^J zerreiben, verkleinern | grind, crumble. 
 )^s Schlucht | gulf, ravine. 
 Jia Pa. erretten, befreien | save, deliver. 
 (^^3) Ethpe. heiter sein | be cheerful. || ]^^s Passah [ 
 Passover. 
 
 impf. u et Pa. befehlen | command. || |?.a.as m. 
 Anordner | commander. |j jj^oos m. Befehl | com- 
 mand. 
 
 niitzlich, gut | useful, good. 
 /. Ebene | plain. 
 
 3 fruchtbar sein | be fruitful. Aph. hervorbringen | 
 bring forth. [[ j*jj m. Frucht | fruit. PL _-v|J.
 
 Glossarium. ]81 
 
 f., pi. )j^ Korn I grain. 
 s Umwurf, Mantel cloak, mantle. 
 m. Eisen | iron. 
 f. Vogel | fowl. PL iLTjJ. 
 Ethpa. einen Weg suchen, iiberlegen | seek a 
 way, deliberate. || \la^] Rat, List | counsel, 
 device. || Jjujjos Versorgung | management, pro- 
 vision. 
 
 , zmp/". u, wiederherstellen, ersetzen, leisten | restore, 
 replace, accomplish. Ethpe. pass. 
 \s m. Befreier, Erloser | deliverer, saviour. 
 
 , impf. u, trennen, weggehen | separate, remove 
 from, depart. 
 
 ^Ls, impf. w, ausbreiten | spread, extend. 
 1.3 Pa. er warm en warm. 
 
 Pa. erklaren | expound. Etfipa.pass. \ZZ* Er- 
 klarung, Deutung | exposition, interpretation. 
 , impf. a, schmelzen, kochen | melt, boil, ueTuito. 
 
 m. Seite | side. 
 
 Wort, Ausspruch | word, sentence. 
 s, mj9/. r/, ofinen, erobern | open, conquer. Ethpe. 
 geoffnet, aufgedeckt werden | be opened, un- 
 covered. 
 
 a^pa) Gotzenbild | idol; de Lagarde, Mit- 
 theilungen 2, 354 n.
 
 182 Glossarium. 
 
 i 
 
 ^ wollen | wish, will. Ethpe. eifrig, begierig sein, be- 
 gunstigen | be busy, anxious, favor. )j Uos, /. Eifer, 
 Ding, Sache zeal, thing, cause, 
 dcp' eauTY]?. j| ills? m. Wille | will. 
 
 D^, \Ls^ f. Finger | finger. PL )li* et 
 l.l m. Schmuck I ornament. 
 
 o 
 
 j^j? Schlafe | temple; xpoxacpo?. 
 
 ^n^ diirsten be thirsty. || ]<n^ durstig thirsty. |j \Z<n, 
 
 m. Durst | thirst. 
 la o r Ankunft I arrival. II Laol t^^ Versammlungsort 
 
 \j \j 
 
 meeting-house, 
 j! jagen | hunt. 
 j^ol m. Fasten | fast. 
 j! malen paint. || \\Z{ m. Maler | painter. 
 ausrufen, aufmerken cry out, attend. II jiol m. 
 
 VJ ^J 
 
 Geschrei | cry. 
 ^ 7 . Pa. schmahen | revile. 
 ^ Praep. bei, nach | at, with, up to. 49 h. 
 U. neigen I incline. Pa. beten I pray. l^c^. /. Gebet 
 
 \j \S 
 
 prayer. 
 
 ., impf. u, aufhangen, kreuzigen | hang, crucify. 
 Ethpe. pass, jj |^.v^ l) adj. der Gekreuzigte | cruci- 
 fied. 2) subst. Kreuz I cross. II fe^. Kreuziger 
 
 \3 
 
 he who crucifies.
 
 Glossarium. 183 
 
 m. Bild | likeness. 
 i* /. Wunde | wound. PL )La!^ot. 
 m. Glanz, Strahl | splendour, ray. 
 ^ Pa. schmahen, Unrecht thun | despise, injure. || 
 
 ]-,^ m. Verachtung | contempt. 
 H^j li-s^ m - Morgendammerung dawn, 
 ni IH\- f' Vogel | bird. PL fa" 
 |!T m. Nagel | nail. PL ]?. 
 
 ||. spalten | rend asunder. Ethpe. gespalteu werden 
 be rent. 
 
 (G. Hoffmann, ZDMG 32, 
 748 n. 1.) 
 
 , impf. u, entgegengehen | go to .meet. Pa. an- 
 nehmen, empfangen | receive, accept. (\a^lo, ILco;^ 
 Gegenseite j opposite side.) jlaonN, st. c. 
 gegeniiber over against. 
 
 Gegner ] opposed, hostile, enemy. || j p t i\ g nn^ an- 
 nehmbar j acceptable. 
 
 , impf. u, befestigen, fassen fix, mount (with gold). 
 Ethpe. pass. 
 
 , impf. u, begraben bury. Ethpe. pass. || j^ajs m., 
 l^i^Lo f. Grab | tomb. |j 1^0^ Begrabnis | burial. 
 Cf. a^.
 
 184 Glossarium. 
 
 jjlo m. Scheitel | back of the head, top. 
 
 cum 
 
 place at the head, prevent, anticipate. >o.-^o ^c von 
 vorn, langst from before, long ago. | ! >o^o Praep. vor 
 before. || >o^o ^o; ? >o^a ^ ehe [ before (con/.). 
 1^,^ der friihere, erste | former, first. |, jlicjJ 
 der erste | the first. PL die Friiheren und Oberen | 
 those anterior and superior to us. a^^jj zuerst, 
 zum erstenmal | at first, for the first time. |j (lio?e^>) 
 adverb, ^^o^. (cf. VsuaJL) zuerst at first. 
 ^o vor langer Zeit long ago. 
 Pa. heiligen | hallow. ^^-,^5 heilig holy. )-^?aj, 
 abs. et cstr. ^, ^c Heiligkeit | holiness. 
 ^ol Pa. bleiben, besteheu, dauern abide, remain, last. 
 |Lo m. Stimme | voice. ]<>> $Z~- rait lauter Stimme with 
 
 a loud voice. \Lo z^ v. 2.-^. 
 
 >ol aufstehen, bestehen | stand up. Aph. aufrichten, 
 bestimmen set up, appoint, l^a 
 Elle | stature, degree, cubit . ! | J 
 prefect. |i j^ - /. Auferstehung 
 m., Standort stand', station. 
 m. Kanal, Teich | canal, channel, pond. 
 
 f. Statur, Stufe, 
 m. Vorstand 
 resurrection. 
 
 , impf. u, toten j kill. Ethpe.pass. Pa. morden murder, j 
 m. Morden \ murder. ; |Ia4-o Morder | murderer. 
 klein [ thin, small.
 
 Glossarium. 185 
 
 , impf. u et Pa. abhauen, abschneiden | cut off. 
 
 m. subst. Gewalt force. j^^Lo ^ ij'g'"^ mit 
 Gewalt | forcibly. 
 
 ". Holz I wood. 
 
 wenig, leicht, schnell | little, light, swift. Etiam 
 adv. % t ^p Vk^fl ei? [Atxpd. 
 
 verdrehen, verkehren distort, pervert. 
 lie erwerben, besitzen | acquire, possess. |L> begabt 
 mit ! gifted with. |^1-Tn m. Besitz, bes. an Vieh 
 property, espec. cattle. 
 lie, liil w. Rohr | reed. 
 
 Caesar. 
 
 ausrufen cry out. Cf. ji^. jLo f. Geschrei cry. 
 zusammengezogen restrained, drawn together. 
 jj verabreden | agree upon; Ethpa. pass. 
 j^o rufen, nennen, lesen | call, name, read. Ethpe. ge- 
 
 nannt werden | be called. 
 1J-D 'cf. 33, Dorf | village. 
 
 wsj impf. u, sich nahern, streiten | come near, fight. 
 Pa. herbeibringen, darbringen | bring near, offer. 
 Ethpa. herbeikommen | approach. J^jlo m. Streit, 
 Krieg ] fight, war. lissioi m. Darbringung, Gabe 
 offering, gift, j ^+L nahe, benachbart near, neigh- 
 bouring.
 
 186 Glossarium. 
 
 Unterbrechung der Rede | interruption of the 
 speech. 
 
 f. Horn | horn. 
 /. Schadel | scull. 
 
 schwer | hard. a*|!LJ adv. hart, rauh, heftig 
 roughly, harshly. |j lloljuo /. Harte | harshness, 
 cruelty. 
 
 alt, Presbyter | old, presbyter. 
 
 jij, ^|| m. Geheimnis j mystery. PI. jy*? (cf. de Lagarde, 
 Agathangelus 138, 139). Iz-jilio jj d|AuaTayw|YjTO(;. 
 F. pi. gv^so angedeutet | signified. 
 
 **, ]jtl gross | great. PL jjsjof; ]isis$ Magnaten 
 the peers, grandees. 
 
 ^ larmen make a noise. j.ioiLaut | sound. ]ial=L^ 
 /. Larm, Gerausch | noise, sound. 
 l Pa. wachsen lassen, eruahren \ cause to grow, nurse. 
 "." *?<* f.pi. Amme, Warterinnen nurse, attendant, 
 sich hinlegen | lie down. )L^ijio /. Platz 
 place, jj *jsjf 4 33. ]Lz>e$ ein Viertel i a quarter. 
 wiinschen | wish; impers. ^J^ \^]i mir ist er- 
 wiinscht | it is my wish. Ethpa. ^-^4 bestiirzt 
 sein be confounded. ' v-^J? erwiinscht, wiinschens- 
 wert desired, desirable. ]i^^>f.pl. Vergniigungen | 
 pleasures. ]? /. Begierde desire.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 187 
 
 * ziirnen be angry. Aph. zum Zorn reizen provoke 
 to anger. JJ^|a_^ zornig | angry. 
 
 lL? /. Fuss | foot. 
 
 j steinigen stone. Ethpe. pass. v. >o_ z. 
 5? laufen, fliessen | run, flow. 
 
 .a?*, impf. u, verfolgen pursue. ZfrApe. pass. 'jj^so?* m. 
 Verfolgung | pursuit, persecution. 
 
 laufen | run. 48 g, 7. 
 > jubeln | rejoice. || \\o-> Jubel | joy. 
 
 ,o*, J^oi c. Wind, Geist wind, spirit. j^L* m. Aus- 
 diinstung, Geruch | scent, smell. 
 
 >o hoch sein be high. 
 
 i erhohen elevate. 
 
 aufheben, erheben lift up. Ethpe. erhaben werden 
 be lofty. j| >o? adj. hoch high, fcaiei /. Hohe 
 height. || pio-^o der hochste | the highest. 
 ^ Speichel | spittle. 
 
 lieben love, j |^AT jaJ? gottliebend | loving God. 
 m. Freund friend. pnL*y pi. Barmherzigkeit | 
 mercy. :|Iai^L,^c do. |! ^jaL*^ barmherzig merciful. 
 $ f. Liebe, Wohlwollen love, kindness. 
 
 , f freundlich friendly. iLoo^l act.; l^ao^lpass. 
 \ 
 
 , Pa. die Flugel ausbreiten, briiten [ spread the 
 wing, brood. 
 
 Ji feme, abwesend | far away, absent, j )Ju.oi m. 
 Entfernung | distance.
 
 188 Glossarium. 
 
 ? kriechen j creep. Aph. hervorbringen bring forth. 
 \^.J> coll. kriechendes Getier J every creeping thing. 
 J, ]Mm. Kopf, Kapitel j head, chapter. \^+z> ^^ 
 v. >asj. j \LiLl erst, best first, best. ViU m. Vor- 
 steher head of an institution. \loLLJ>f- Fuhrerschaft j 
 leadership. , a^l*, Nestor. ^M (Ge. 1, 1. Joh. 1, 1) 
 Anfang beginning. L^-fS, ^ von Anfang (der Welt) 
 an | from the beginning (of the world). 
 
 sanft, weich smooth, tender, j, ^4-^; adv. all- 
 mahlich by degrees. 
 
 >l Pa. mischen mingle^ mix. \ALo\ Mischung ! mix- 
 ture, j; izLos^c /. Wageu | chariot. 
 
 Jvcj werfen | throw. Part. pass. pj hingestreckt 
 stretched out. Aph. hinwerfen | throw down. 
 
 l*>? ?w. Wink, Anzeichen hint, sign. vU}ic? anzelgend 
 signifying. 
 
 }j? denken | think. Ethpe. iiberlegen, besorgt sein 
 consider, be anxious. 
 
 IJUweiden feed. ; ji, ]1^ pi. \1&& Hirte shepherd. 
 \-"*3 m. Sinn | meaning. iL.?J /. Meinung, Ge- 
 danke \ opinion, thought. 
 et Ethpe. donnern thunder, jl \& donner j thunder. 
 
 = Krokodil | crocodile. 
 m. Firmament | firmament. 
 't tadeln, vorwerfen | blame, accuse.
 
 Glossarium. 189 
 
 ,, impf. u, zeiclmen, bezeichneu | mark, indicate. 
 
 m. Zeichen | mark. 
 
 Aph. freveln be wicked. \L*M Frevler | wicked 
 person. \L*o\ m. Frevel | offence, wickedness. 
 Aph. den Weg zeigen, ermahnen | show the way, 
 exhort, jl^i^o xarflyVJTTK. \l<L* t f. 
 
 ? stottern stammer. 
 
 m. Teufel demon, devil. 
 
 fragen, bitten | ask, request. j| \<^<*^ i,griissen 
 greet. Pa. sich erkundigen inquire. Ethpa. er- 
 forscht werden | be examined. || ]L^1-* f- Frage, 
 Wunsch question, wish. 
 
 Pa. Friede schaffen | make peace. || ^- *', |^^- m. 
 Friede, Ruhe | peace, quietness. || |^>^ Friede 
 schaffend peace-making; Xato?. 
 
 m. et jzL^L^ f. Gefangenschaft | exile. 
 Pa. loben | praise. Ethpa. pass. (v. de Lagarde, 
 novae psalteriigraeci editionis specimen, p. 35, ult.). 
 .-^^ riihmenswert worthy of praise. || ) -^^ m. 
 Lob,Ehre praise, glory ;86a. (v. ^-iz). 
 Lob, Ehre, Hymnus | praise, glory, hymn. [| 
 adv. herrlich | gloriously. [^ .) ~^A do. 
 
 7 V
 
 190 Glossarium. 
 
 m. Stock, Scepter, Stamm | rod, sceptre, tribe. 
 7, 33. || l&all /., pL lio^ Woche ] week. 
 , impf. u, verlassen, nachlassen | leave, desert, 
 pardon. i| ]^.^ f. die Geschiedene | she that is 
 divorced. | \lAz>^ m. Verzeihung | pardon. 
 m. Kind | child. || fc^ f. Madchen | girl. 
 Aph. Sabbat feiern | keep sabbath. || jLa^/vJ 9 ^- 
 Sabbat, Woche sabbath, week. Etiam\ji^m. sg. 
 , impf. u, storen, verwirren trouble, disturb. 
 Ethpe. pass. Pa. erregen | excite. 
 werfen | throw. Ethpe. pass. 
 Pa. schicken send. Ethpa. pass. [| VJi?iAio m. Ge- 
 sandter | messenger. 
 
 (lo|) gleich, wiirdig sein | be equal, worthy. Ethpe. 
 fur wiirdig gehalten werden | be found worthy. 
 Aph. fur wiirdig halten find worthy. || 2^,}Ia^ adv. 
 gleichmassig, zugleich | equally, likewise. 
 ^jL v. wsi_. 
 m. Fels | rock. 
 m. Mauer | wall. ||^ r= v. ^. 
 
 , g> /A A.J V. i^Q^ A. . O 'V AA A.. V. . 0*V |( 
 
 \a.Lj* m. Druck, Qual, Folter pressure, torment, torture. 
 Pa. zum Botendienst nb'tigen | compel to go (as 
 
 messenger). 
 
 v. 
 
 Aph. tauschen | deceive. 
 
 V. U,. .\A...4. V.
 
 Glossarium. 191 
 
 finden, auffinden, konnen find, find out, be 
 able. Ethpe. gefunden werden | be found. |j , .. .^ 
 gefunden | found. || jL*L*. /. Auffindung | invention. 
 
 * m. Wohnung | habitation, dwelling, 
 ruhen | rest, 
 aufhoren, ausruhen | cease, rest. || ^^C, ]1^2 
 Ruhe | rest. ^,* ,-iiC, \l\Z< ^ et ^ > <Tiso plotz- 
 lich | suddenly. || ]^L 13? ohne Aufhoren | without 
 ceasing, (de Lagarde, Symmicta 2, 100.) 
 (axsXsiov?) Leichnam | dead body, corpse. 
 
 ausgezogen, naekt | bare, naked. || \L^L* m. 
 subst. Apostel | apostle. 
 
 ,, impf. u, herrschen | rule. Ethpa. Herr werden, 
 siegen j become master, overcome. || ll^o^ m. 
 Herrschaft | dominion. 
 
 " a, vollstandig sein, zusammenstimmen 
 be complete, agree; explicit. Ethpe. uberliefert 
 werden | be delivered. Pa. vollenden, erfullen 
 finish, fulfill. Aph. uberliefern | deliver, hand down. 
 I Jv p *. m. Friede | peace. j| )s^o- m. Vollendung, 
 Ende | completion, end. || jj^ol^ fur immer | for 
 ever. II ]loi^^ /" Verrat, tJberlieferung | 
 treachery, tradition. 
 
 m.,pl. _-a^^ Name | name. || <**LZ nennen
 
 192 Glossarium. 
 
 call. Ethpe. genannt werden | be called. 
 beriihmt | famous. 
 
 Himmel | heaven. 28 c. 
 Heller | farthing. 
 
 fett | fat. 
 
 impf. , horen | hear. Ethpe. pass. || j^ail* m. 
 Horer | hearer. j| \i^Lt^> et |v.-v^v das Horen 
 the hearing. 
 Pa. hineinlassen, hineinschicken | let in, send in. 
 
 - Pa. dienen | serve. || \L*zLiJl f. Dienst | service. 
 \ ^ *. Sonne | sun. 
 
 ^, \i+ f., PI- |il' Zahn | tooth. |II, m. Scharfe 
 sharpness. 
 
 |V^j f-> st - cstr - **** Schlaf | sleep. (1^^.^.) 
 Pa. bewegen, entfernen, (aus demLeben) scheiden 
 move, remove, depart (this life). 
 
 2u^ / Jahr | year. || PI. ^.{4., ill*. 
 Ethpa. gefoltert werden (folteru) | be tortured 
 (torture). || j^ m. Folter j torture. 
 
 Pa. foltern | torture. || \ol^ et J^LL^I Wiirgen, 
 Erdrosseln, Foltern | strangling, torture. 
 
 Ethpa. durch Reden erfreuen, erzahlen | gladden, 
 recite. || ]LI f. Geschichte | history. 
 
 Z f. Stunde | hour. || PL ]^- ^ v. \*. 
 j, ^^ *- v
 
 Glossarium. 193 
 
 arbeiten | labour. 
 
 /. Reinheit, Lauterkeit | purity. 
 Pa. driicken, demiitigen | oppress, humble, 
 schon sein, gut machen | be beautiful, do well, 
 schon | beautiful. 
 
 . tranken, bewassern | give to drink, irrigate. 
 , impf. u, (weg-)tragen | bear (away). || 
 Sorge tragen | take car,e, see to it that. 
 tragend | bearing. Ethpe. weggetragen, weggefiihrt 
 werden | be carried off. 
 oal- Ohrfeige | box on the ear, chastisement. 
 Ethpa. versichert sein be assured, jj |j^ m - 
 heit | truth. || H ^ wahr, fest | true, firm. || 
 adv. sicher | certainly. 
 
 , auflosen, entlassen, weilen, wohnen | loosen, dis- 
 miss, abide, stay. Ethpe. befreit werden | be de- 
 livered. Pa. anfangen | begin. || \1^ m. Auflosung | 
 solution. || Uol m. Anfang | beginning. || \lo* f. 
 Essen meal. || }L^> Lager camp. || 1&>* Trom- 
 peten | trumpets. 
 
 f. Stamm, Familie | tribe, family. 
 
 Licht | light. 
 
 m. Rest | rest; "^o etc. 
 
 et "+^ /., pl> \fcLLt Kette | chain. 
 6 33. 
 
 Nestle.
 
 194 Glossarium. 
 
 , impf. jL*j trinken | drink. || ..>f*J t \l&+u> m. 
 Gelage | banquet. 
 
 . \si\LL Fundament | foundation. 
 mitteilen | communicate. || us2ozLk,f teilhaben 
 participate. || \sls^Lm. Genosse companion. 
 Gemeinschaft | communion, fellowship. 
 impf. w schweigen | be silent. 
 
 , ]"22 Feigenbaum | figtree. PL \3]2, de Lagarde, 
 Mittheilungen 1, 58. 
 
 , impf. w, suchen | seek. || Ethpe pass, ji'isz /. 
 Untersuchung, Frage | investigation, question. 
 |f?1, 1?]1 m. Kraut | green herbs (XOT). 
 
 w. Tiefe | depth, 
 sich wundern | wonder. 
 
 . wiederum | again. || ]lo^I f. Bekehrung. 
 Reue | conversion, penitence. 
 z h. isi'n. 
 
 \lol m. Stier bull. || 1^ ^ /. Kuh | cow. 
 m. Grenze | border, frontier. 
 
 et :u-^i Praep. unter | under ( 49 h). 
 | jIjL.1 der untere | the lower. 
 
 V. ,_iQ-. 
 
 z vertrauend | trusting.
 
 Glossarium. 
 
 195 
 
 Vorwiirfe machen | rebuke. 
 aufhangen | hang. Ethpe. pass. 
 
 v. 
 
 f. Dreiheit, Dreieinigkeit 
 
 bewun- 
 
 3 .33. 
 trinity. 
 
 m. Bewunderung | admiration. 
 dernswert | admirable. 
 1 adv. dort | there. 
 
 8 33. 
 
 Augenbrauen | eye-brow; v. ^s 
 I et Ethpe. rauchen | smoke. 
 
 m. Seeungeheuer sea-monster 
 wiederholen | repeat. Pa. erzahlen | narrate. || 
 zweit | second. 
 
 1 f. Fallstrick | snare. 
 
 , impf. a, stehen, fest sein | stand, be firm. Pa. 
 feststellen, ordnen | fix, order. 
 
 2 33. 
 
 erklaren, ubersetzen | expound, translate. Ethpa. 
 pass. 
 
 :, ]il m. Thure | door. 
 
 U gerade, recht | upright, straight. || ^-^ adv. 
 recht | right. 
 
 9 33.
 
 Printed by W. Drugulin, Leipzig
 
 14, Henrietta Street, Covcnt Garden, London ; and 
 20, South Frederick Street, Edinburgh. 
 
 WILLIAMS AND NORGATE'S 
 
 LIST OF 
 
 Jmttjr, tomatt, Italian, Jf aim attir 
 
 AND OTHER 
 
 SCHOOL BOOKS AED MAPS. 
 
 Jfmttjr. 
 
 FOR PUBLIC SCHOOLS WHERE LATIN is TAUGHT. 
 
 Eugene (G.) The Student's Comparative Grammar of the French 
 Language, with an Historical Sketch of the Formation 
 of French. For the use of Public Schools. With Exer- 
 cises. By G. Eugene-Fasnacht, French Master, West- 
 minster School, llth Edition, thoroughly revised. Square 
 crown 8vo, cloth. 5*. 
 
 Or Grammar, 3s. ; Exercises, 2s. Qd. 
 
 " The appearance of a Grammar like this is in itself a sign that great 
 
 advance is being made in the teaching of modern languages The rules 
 
 and observations are all scientifically classified and- explained." Educa- 
 tional Times. 
 
 " In itself this is in many ways the most satisfactory Grammar for begin- 
 ners that we have as yet seen." Athenatum. 
 
 Eugene's French Method. Elementary French Lessons. Easy 
 Eules and Exercises preparatory to the " Student's Com- 
 parative French Grammar." By the same Author. 9th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth. Is. Qd. 
 
 " Certainly deserves to rank among the best of our Elementary French 
 
 Exercise-books." Educational Times. 
 
 Delbos. Student's Graduated French Eeader, for the use of 
 Public Schools. I. First Year. Anecdotes, Tales, His- 
 torical Pieces. Edited, with Notes and a complete Voca- 
 bulary, by Leon Delbos, M.A., of King's College, London. 
 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth. 2*. 
 
 The same. II. Historical Pieces and Tales. 3rd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth. 2*. 
 
 Little Eugene's French Eeader. For Beginners. Anecdotes 
 and Tales. Edited, with Notes and a complete Vocabu- 
 lary, by Leon Delbos, M.A., of King's College. 2nd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth. Is- 6^- 
 
 4000/9/88
 
 2 Williams and Norgate's Catalogue of 
 
 Krueger (H.) Short Prencli Grammar. 6th Edition. 180 pp. 
 12 mo, cloth. 2s. 
 
 Victor Hugo, Les Miserables, les priucipaux Episodes. With 
 Life and Notes by J. Bo'ielle, Senior French Master, 
 Dulwich College. 2 vols. Crown 8vo, cloth. Each 3s. Qd. 
 
 Notre-Dame de Paris. Adapted for the use of Schools 
 
 and Colleges, by J. Boielle, B.A., Senior French Master, 
 Dulwich College. 2 vols. Crown 8vo, cloth. Each 3s. 
 
 Boielle. French Composition through Lord Macaulay's English. 
 I. Frederic the Great. Edited, with Xotes, Hints, and 
 Introduction, by James Boielle, B.A. (Univ. Gall.), Senior 
 French Master, Dulwich College, &c. &c. Crown 8vo, 
 cloth. 3s. 
 
 Poa (Mad. Engen.) Oontes Historiques. "With Idiomatic Xotes 
 by G. A. Neveu. 3rd Edition. Crown Svo, cloth. 2s. 
 
 Larochejacquelein (Madame de) Scenes from the War in the 
 Vendee. Edited from her Memoirs in French, with 
 Introduction and Xotes, by C. Scudamore, M.A. Oxon, 
 Assistant Master, Forest School, "Walthamstow. Crown 
 Svo, cloth. 2s. 
 
 French Classics for English Schools. Edited, with Introduction 
 and Xotes, by Leon Delbos, M.A., of King's College. 
 Crown Svo, cloth. 
 
 No. 1. Eacine's Les Plaideurs. Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 2. Corneille's Horace. Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 3. Corneille's Oinna. Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 4. Moliere's Bourgeois Gentilhomme, Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 5. Corneille's Le Old. Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 6. Moliere's Precieuses Ridicules. Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 7. Chateaubriand's Voyage en Amerique. Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 8. De Maistre's Prisonniers du Caucase and Lepreux 
 
 d'Aoste. Is. Qd. 
 
 No. 9. Lafontaine's Fables Choisies. Is. Qd. 
 
 Lemaistre (J.) French for Beginners. Lessons Systematic, Prac- 
 tical and Etymological. By J. Lemaistre. Crown Svo, 
 cloth. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Eoget (F. F.) Introduction to Old French. History, Grammar. 
 Chiestomathy, Glossary. 400 pp. Crown 8vo, cl. 6s,
 
 Foreign School Books and Maps. 3 
 
 Kitchin. Introduction to the Study of Provengal, By Darcy 
 B. Kitchin, B.A. [Literature Grammar Texts 
 Glossary.] Crown 8vo, cloth. 4s. Gd. 
 
 Tarver. Colloquial French, for School and Private Use. By 
 H. Tarver, B.-es-L., late of Eton College. 328 pp., crown 
 8vo, cloth. 5s. 
 
 Ahn's French Vocabulary and Dialogues. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 Delbos (L.) French Accidence and Minor Syntax. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 Student's French Composition, for the use of Public 
 
 Schools, on an entirely new Plan. 250 pp. Crown 
 8vo, cloth. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Vinet (A.) Chrestomathie Francaise ou Choix de Morceaux 
 tires des meilleurs Ecrivains Franfais. llth Edition. 
 358 pp., cloth. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Eoussy. Oours de Versions. Pieces for Translation into 
 French. With Notes. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Williams (T. S.) and J. Lafont. French Commercial Corres- 
 pondence. A Collection of Modern' Mercantile Letters 
 in French and English, "with their translation on opposite 
 pages. 2nd Edition. 12mo, cloth. 4s. 6d. 
 
 For a German Version of the same Letters, vide p. 4. 
 
 Fleury's Histoire de France, racontee a la Jeunesse, with Gram- 
 matical Notes, by Auguste Beljame, Bachelier-es-lettres. 
 3rd Edition. 12mo, cloth boards. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Mandrou (A.) French Foetry for English Schools. Album 
 Poetique de la Jeunesse. By A. Mandrou, M.A. de 
 1'Academie de Paris. 2nd Edition. 12mo, cloth. 2*. 
 
 (toman:. 
 
 Schlutter's German Class Book. A Course of Instruction based 
 on Becker's System, and so arranged as to exhibit the 
 Self-development of the Language, and its Affinities with 
 the English. By Fr. Schlutter, Eoyal Military Academy, 
 Woolwich. 5th Edition. 12mo, cloth. (Key, 5s.) 5s.
 
 4 Williams and Norgate's Catalogue of 
 
 Mb'ller (A.) A German Beading Book. A Companion to SCHLUT- 
 TER'S German Class Book. With a complete Vocabulary. 
 150 pp. 12mo, cloth. 2s. 
 
 Eavensberg (A. v.) Practical Grammar of the German Language. 
 Conversational Exercises, Dialogues and Idiomatic Ex- 
 pressions. 3rd Edition. Cloth. (Key, 2s.) 5s. 
 
 English into German. A Selection of Anecdotes, 
 
 Stories, &c., with Notes for Translation. Cloth. (Key, 
 5s.) 4s. Gd. 
 
 German Eeader, Prose and Poetry, with copious Notes 
 
 for Beginners. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth. 3s. 
 
 Weisse's Complete Practical Grammar of the German Language, 
 with Exercises in Conversations, Letters, Poems and 
 Treatises, &c. 4th Edition, very much enlarged and 
 improved. 12mo, cloth. 6s. 
 
 New Conversational Exercises in German Composition, 
 
 with complete Eules and Directions, with full Eefer- 
 ences to his German Grammar. 2nd Edition. 12mo, 
 cloth. (Key, 5s.) 3s. Qd. 
 
 Wittich's German Tales for Beginners, arranged in Progressive 
 Order. 26th Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth. 4s. 
 
 German for Beginners, or Progressive German Exer- 
 cises. 8th Edition. 12mo, cloth. (Key, 5s.) 4s. 
 
 German Grammar. 10th Edition. 12mo, cloth. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Hem, German Examination Papers. Comprising a complete 
 Set of German Papers set at the Local Examinations in 
 the four Universities of Scotland. By G. Hein, Aberdeen 
 Grammar School. Crown 8vo, cloth. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Schinzel (E.) Child's First German Course ; also, A Complete 
 Treatise on German Pronunciation and Eeading. Crown 
 8vo, cloth. 2s. Qd. 
 
 German Preparatory Course. 1 2mo, cloth. 2s. Qd. 
 Method of Learning German. (A Sequel to the Pre- 
 paratory Course.) 12 mo, cloth. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Apel's Short and Practical German Grammar for Beginners, with 
 copious Examples and Exercises. 3rd Edition. 12mo, 
 cloth. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Sonnenschein and Stallybrass. German for the English. Part I. 
 first Eeading Book. Easy Poems with interlinear Trans- 
 lations, and illustrated by Notes and Tables, chiefly 
 Etymological. 4th Edition. 12mo, cloth. 4s. 6d.
 
 Foreign School Books and Maps. 5 
 
 Williams (T. 8.) Modern German and English Conversations and 
 Elementary Phrases, the German revised and corrected 
 by A. Kokemueller. 21st enlarged and improved Edi- 
 tion. 12mo, cloth. 3s. Qd. 
 
 and 0. druse, German and English Commercial Cor- 
 respondence. A Collection of Modern Mercantile Letters 
 in German and English, with their Translation on oppo- 
 site pages. 2nd Edition. 12mo, cloth. 4s. Qd. 
 For a French Version of the same Letters, vide p. 2. 
 
 Apel (H.) German Prose Stories for Beginners (including Les- 
 sing's Prose Fables), with an interlinear Translation in 
 the natural order of Construction. 12mo, cloth. 2s. Qd. 
 
 German Prose. A Collection of the best Specimens 
 
 of German Prose, chiefly from Modern Authors. 500 
 pp. Crown 8vo, cloth. 3*. 
 
 German Classics for English Students. With Notes and Voca- 
 bulary. Crown 8vo, cloth. 
 
 Schiller's Lied von der Glocke (the Song of the Bell), and 
 other Poems and Ballads. By M. Fbrster. 2s. 
 
 Maria Stuart. By M. Fbrster. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Minor Poems and Ballads. By Arthur P. Vernon. 2s. 
 
 Goethe's Iphigenie auf Tauris. By H. Attwell. 2s. 
 
 Hermann und Dorothea. By M. Forster. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Egmont. By H. Apel. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Lessing's Emilia Galotti. By G. Hein. 2. 
 
 Minna von Barnhelm. By J. A. F. Schmidt. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Ohamisso's Peter Schlemihl. By M. Forster. 2*. 
 
 Andersen's Bilderbuch ohne Bilder. By Alphons Beck. 2s. 
 Nieritz. Die Waise, a German Tale. By E. C. Otte. 2s. Qd. 
 Hauff's Marchen. A Selection. By A. Hoare. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Carove (J. W.) Maehrchen ohne Ende (The Story without an 
 End). 12mo, cloth. 2s. 
 
 Fouque's Undine, Sintram, Aslauga's Bitter, die beiden Hauptleute. 
 4 vols. in 1. 8vo, cloth. Is. Qd. 
 
 Undine. Is. Qd. ; cloth, 2s. Aslauga. Is. Qd. ; cloth, 2s. 
 Sintram. 2s. Qd. ; cloth, 3s. Hauptleute. Is. Qd.; cloth, 2s.
 
 <6 Williams and Norgate's Catalogue of 
 
 yalht attfr <mk. 
 
 Caesar de Bello Gallico. Lib. I. Edited, with. Introduction, 
 Notes and Maps, by Alexander M. Bell, M.A., Ball. 
 Coll. Oxon. CroAvn 8vo, cloth. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Euripides' Medea. The Greek Text, with Introduction and 
 Explanatory Notes for Schools, by J. H. Hogan. 8vo, 
 cloth. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Ion. Greek Text, with Notes for Beginners, Intro- 
 duction and Questions for Examination, by Dr. Charles 
 Badham, D.D. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 ZEschylus. Agamemnon. Eevised Greek Text, with literal 
 line-for-line Translation on opposite pages, by John F. 
 Davies, B.A. 8vo, cloth. 3s. 
 
 Platonis Philebns. "With Introduction and Notes by Dr. C. 
 Badham. 2nd Edition, considerably augmented. 8vo, 
 cloth. 4s. 
 
 Euthydemus et Laches. With Critical Notes and an 
 
 Epistola critica to the Senate of the Leyden University, 
 by Dr. Ch. Badham, D.D. 8vo, cloth. 4s. 
 
 Symposium, and Letter to the Master of Trinity, " De 
 
 Platonis Legibus," Platonis Convivium, cum Epistola 
 ad Thompsonum edidit Carolus Badham. 8vo, cloth. 4s. 
 
 Sophocles. Electra. The Greek Text critically revised, with 
 the aid of MSS. newly collated and explained. By Eev. 
 H. F. M. Blaydes, M.A., formerly Student of Christ 
 Church, Oxford. 8vo, cloth. 6s. 
 
 Philoctetes. Edited by the same. 8vo, cloth. 6s. 
 
 Trachiniee. Edited by the same. 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 Ajax. Edited by the same. 8vo, cloth. 65. 
 
 Dr. D. Zompolides. A Course of Modern Greek, or the Greek 
 Language of the Present Day. I. The Elementary 
 Method. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Ziepert's New Atlas Antiquns. Maps of the Ancient World, 
 for Schools and Colleges. 6th Edition. With a com- 
 plete Geographical Index. Folio, boards. Is. Qd. 
 
 sen. 15 Maps to illustrate Caesar's De Bello Gallico. 15 
 coloured Maps. 4to, cloth. 3s. 6f/.
 
 Foreign ScJwol Books and Maps. 7 
 
 Jfialimt. 
 
 Volpe (Oav, G-.) Eton Italian Grammar, for the use of Eton Col- 
 lege. Including Exercises and Examples. New Edition. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth. 4*. 6rf. 
 
 Key to the Exercises. Is- 
 
 Eossetti. Exercises for securing Idiomatic Italian by means 
 of Literal Translations from the English, by Maria F. 
 Eossetti. 12mo, cloth. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Aneddoti Italiani. One Hundred Italian Anecdotes, 
 
 selected from " II Compagno del Passeggio." Being also 
 a Key to Eossetti' s Exercises. 12mo, cloth. 2s. Gd. 
 
 Venosta (P.) Eaccolta di Poesie tratti dai piu celebri autori 
 antichi e moderni. Crown 8vo, cloth. 5s. 
 
 Christison (G.) Eacconti Istorici e Novelle Morall Edited 
 for the use of Italian Students. 12th Edition. 18mo, 
 cloth. ls ' Qd - 
 
 sttts|r guitjr. 
 
 Boiesen (Mad. Marie) The Danish Speaker. . Pronunciation of 
 the Danish Language, Vocabulary, Dialogues and Idioms 
 for the use of Students and Travellers in Denmark and 
 Norway. 12mo, cloth. 
 
 Williams and Ludolph. Dutch and English Dialogues, and 
 Elementary Phrases. 12 mo. 2s - * 
 
 Sydow's Wall Maps of Physical Geography for School-rooms, 
 representing the purely physical proportions of the Globe, 
 drawn in a bold manner. An English Edition the Ori- 
 ginals with English Names and Explanations. Mounte< 
 on canvas, with rollers : 
 
 1 The World. 2. Europe. 3. Asia. 4. Africa. 5. America 
 (North and South). 6. Australia and Australasia. 
 v Each 10. 
 
 , Handbook to the Series of Large Physical Maps for 
 
 School Instruction, edited by J. TUleard. 8vo. 1*
 
 Williams and Norgates Catalogue. 
 
 De Kheims (H.), Practical Lines in Geometrical Drawing, con- 
 taining the Use of Mathematical Instruments and the 
 Construction of Scales, the Elements of Practical and 
 Descriptive Geometry, Orthographic and Horizontal Pro- 
 jections, Isometrical Drawing and Perspective. Illus- 
 trated with 300 Diagrams, and giving (by analogy) the 
 solution of every Question proposed at the Competitive 
 Examinations for the Army. 8vo, cloth. 9s. 
 
 Fyfe (W. T.) First Lessons hi Khetoric. With Exercises. By 
 W. T. Fyfe, M.A., Senior English Master, High School 
 for Girls, Aberdeen. 12mo, sewed. Is. 
 
 Fuerst's Hebrew Lexicon, by Davidson. A Hebrew and Chal- 
 dee Lexicon to the Old Testament, by Dr. Julius Fuerst. 
 5th Edition, improved and enlarged, containing a Gram- 
 matical and Analytical Appendix. Translated by Rev. 
 Dr. Samuel Davidson. 1600 pp., royal 8vo, cloth. 21s. 
 
 Strack (W.) Hebrew Grammar, With Exercises, Paradigms, 
 Chrestomathy and Glossary. By Professor H. Strack, 
 D.D., of Berlin. Crown 8vo, cloth. 4&. Gd. 
 
 Hebrew Texts. Large type. 16mo, cloth. Each Is. 
 
 Genesis. Is. Psalms, Is. Job. Is. Isaiah. Is. 
 
 Turpie (Eev. Dr.) Manual of the Chaldee Language : containing 
 Grammar of the Biblical Chaldee and of the Targums, 
 and a Chrestomathy, consisting of Selections from, the 
 Targums, with a Vocabulary adapted to the Chrestomathy. 
 1879. Square 8vo, cloth. 7s. 
 
 Socin (A.) Arabic Grammar. Paradigms, Literature, Chres- 
 tomathy and Glossary. By Dr. A. Socin, Professor 
 Tubingen. Crown 8vo, cloth. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Bopp's Comparative Grammar of the Sanscrit, Zend, Greek, 
 Latin, Lithuanian, Gothic, German and Slavonic Lan- 
 guages. Translated by E. B. Eastwick. 4th Edition. 
 3 vols. 8vo, cloth. 31s. Qd. 
 
 Williams and Simmonds. English Commercial Correspondence. 
 A Collection of Modern Mercantile Letters. By T. S. 
 Williams and P. L. Simmonds. 12mo, cloth. 4s.
 
 Williams and Norgate's School Books and Maps. 
 
 Williams (T. S.) Modern German and English Conversations 
 and Elementary Phrases, the German revised and 
 corrected by A. Kokemueller. 21st enlarged and 
 improved Edition. 12mo. cloth 3s &d 
 
 Williams (T. S.) and C. Cruse. German and English 
 Commercial Correspondence. A Collection of Modern 
 Mercantile Letters in German and English, with their 
 Translation on opposite pages. 2nd Edition. 12mo. 
 cloth. 4,, Qd 
 
 Apel (H.) German Prose Stories for Beginners (including 
 Lessing's Prose Fables), with an interlinear Trans- 
 lation in the natural order of Construction. 2nd 
 Edition. 12mo. cloth 2* 6d 
 
 German Prose. A Collection of the best Specimens 
 of German Prose, chiefly from Modern Authors. A 
 Handbook for Schools and Families. 500 pp. Crown 
 8vo. cloth 3s 
 
 (German Classks far (Bnglrslj Spools, mit(r 
 Ijtotes anft $0obatlarjj. Crown 8vo. cloth. 
 
 Schiller's Lied von der Glocke (The Song of the Bell), and 
 other Poems and Ballads, by M. Forster 2* 
 
 Minor Poems. By Arthur P. Vernon 2s 
 
 Maria Stuart, by Moritz Forster 2s 6d 
 
 Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea, by M. Forster 2s 6d 
 
 Iphigenie auf Tauris. With Notes by H. Attwell. 
 
 2s 
 
 Egmont. By H. Apel 2s 6d 
 
 Lessing's Minna von Barnhelm, by Schmidt 2s 6d 
 
 Emilia Galotti. By G. Hein 2s 
 
 Chamisso's Peter Schlemihl, by M. Forster 2s 
 
 Andersen (H. C.) Bilderbuch ohne Bilder, by Beck 2s 
 
 Nieritz. Die Waise, a Tale, by Otte 2s 
 
 Hauff's Mserchen. A Selection, by A. Hoare 3s 6d 
 
 Carove (J. W.) Maehrchen ohne Ende (The Story without 
 
 an End). 12mo. cloth 2s 
 
 Fouque's Undine, Sintram, Aslauga's Hitter, die beiden 
 
 Hauptleute. 4 vols. in 1. 8vo. cloth 7s Qd 
 
 Undine. Is Qd ; cloth, 2s. Aslauga. Is Qd ; cloth, 2s 
 
 Sintram. 2s 6d ; cloth, 3s. Hauptleute. Is 6d ; cloth, 2s
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 
 on, 
 ill. 
 
 
 6cZ 
 
 DRION nfttM* 
 
 ,nd 
 
 IPJURL M 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 re, 
 
 
 
 lie 
 
 $, .APR 2 41989 
 
 
 - 7 
 
 al 
 
 RtC'i LD-URL APR 2 
 
 1 19W 
 
 tin 
 3s 
 )r. 
 
 
 
 d'. 
 
 
 
 4s 
 
 
 
 Z 
 
 01 . 
 
 
 De 
 
 ** J AN 1$ Jg 
 
 ^ 
 
 45 
 
 81381 
 
 V 
 
 le 
 he 
 5s 
 
 .061 1 6 2006 
 
 
 
 
 
 tn- 
 
 
 
 co. 
 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 
 
 on 
 
 BW 
 
 
 ise 
 
 18mo. cloth Is 6d 
 Rossetti. Exercises for securing Idiomatic Italian, by 
 means of Literal Translations from the English by 
 Maria F. Eossetti. 12mo. cloth 3s 6d 
 Aneddoti Italiani. One Hundred Italian Anec- 
 dotes, selected from " II Compagno del Passeggio." 
 
 (6]
 
 Williams and Norgate's School Be 
 
 1158 01165 9" 
 
 Vei 
 
 Syd 
 
 1. 
 
 Fyfe 
 
 Eeifl 
 De I 
 
 Hebi 
 He 
 
 Ar 
 At 
 
 A 000460312 2 
 
 [7]